111

After Irene enters the restaurant with curiosity.

The escorts gathered in one place. Their faces looked very wretched.

And the faces of the tigers of Kiras Castle passing by such escorts were thuak itself.

The Black Bambas, and the four of them gathered in one place.

His attention was focused on an unusual sight, but the escorts didn’t seem to care at all.

Because they only had one concern.

How can you get rid of the greedy tiger who dares to court Irene?

It was Fayman who raised his hand first.

When Karma winked at him to speak, he got the right to speak and spoke seriously.

“Let’s inform the family. This is not something worth watching. We need to get the young lady out of the
North as soon as possible.”

“I also voted for this opinion. Did you guys see it too? You flirt as soon as you see the girl.”

Messiah’s face frowned.

Even thinking about it again, it was a moment of chaos. It was fortunate that Irene was inexperienced
with pheromones.
If not, the tiger’s pheromone was so explicit that it would have been noticed.

Even the Kiras clan was astonished, so it was the end of it.

Besides.

“He said he’s already secured territory? This is completely planned.”

As long as I knew this, I couldn’t stay attached to the North.

“It’s not dangerous.”

Payman grunted.

But Karma shook her head.

“No. You haven’t forgotten the purpose of coming to the North, have you?”

“The head of the house said you should withdraw at any time in case of an emergency.”

“Is this an emergency right now? Enough to leave behind the young lady’s mid-term growth?”

“that…….”

it was ambiguous

But soon Fayman groaned and made a defiant expression on his face.
If this is not an emergency, what else is an emergency?

Karma opened her mouth to remind everyone.

“Don’t forget our purpose here. Your safety comes first.”

That was the highest priority among all the orders that Kaid gave.

And in order for Irene to be safe, she had to somehow achieve her goal and return.

Messi muttered angrily.

“Don’t be afraid, look at someone.”

Even if it was not, I became sensitive to the wind because I came to the north, but my sensitivity was
doubled.

“What are you going to do, Karma? It’s up to you to decide.”

Basad, who had been quietly listening to his opinions, asked. Karma took a deep breath.

At this point, I was worried that Irene would be caught by the poor tiger.

His eyes glanced towards the dining room. I could feel it moving inside.

Karma said softly.

“For now, let’s just watch.”

dissolution.

As soon as he finished speaking, the restaurant door swung open.

The escorts disappeared in an instant.

Throughout the meal, there was silence in the dining room.

I straightened my posture and drank the meat. He didn’t even look at Seiji who was sitting across from
him.

I could feel Muhela watching the situation, perhaps noticing the strange air current flowing between the
two of us, but I pretended not to know.

In the end, she couldn’t contain her curiosity and asked her first.

“What happened to you?”

“No. Nothing happened!”

“……I see.”

I answered right away. Once again there was silence. And the silence continued. Until my plate is empty.

“Thank you for inviting me to dinner, Muhela.”

“What. I wasn’t bored and it was good.”

Muhyeong laughed. The eyes that looked at me and Sage alternately were full of curiosity.

After all, he seemed to have realized that we were in the process of sorting things out.

���I hope it all goes well.���

“Yes, I will. Thank you.”

“Then let me go first.”

Muhela left first.

There were only three people left in front of the restaurant. I am Hestia. and sage.

I glanced at Sage pretending not to be. At that moment, the wall frightened and followed.

As she rolled her eyes in surprise, Sage’s eyebrows narrowed slightly as the viewing angle showed.

My heart was pounding with a beat.

I greeted him casually.

“Then I’ll see you later, Seiji. See you later.”

“Irene.”

“Huh?”
Sage took a step closer. I was startled and stepped back.

Oops. You can’t do this! It’s so obvious that you’re nervous!

Sage stopped walking.

I kept my distance to see if there was no intention of coming any closer. I was relieved a little.

At that moment, Seiji narrowed the distance right in front of him, taking advantage of his carelessness.

“Ugh.”

I took a breath in surprise. I didn’t even think of stepping back. It was so sudden.

When he opened his eyes and looked up Sage, he smiled.

“I’m not avoiding it anymore.”

“When did I dodge?”

“okay?”

“okay!”

There was a stab, and the voice came out. Oh, not this. ruined.

As he bit his lip in disbelief, a playful look flashed into Seiji’s eyes.

The way he looked full of leeway was even abhorrent. Seiji, who was looking at me quietly, asked.
“What did I do wrong?”

“no.”

“Then why are you avoiding it?”

“…that you know better.”

I answered bluntly. There was nowhere else to retreat. It was such a frontal breakthrough.

Sage seemed to ponder my words and then tilted her head.

“I don’t know. I didn’t do anything wrong, but I feel like I’m being scolded for nothing.”

“I really don’t know, so you ask?!”

I couldn’t sleep well all night because of it. It was a pitiful feeling. The party actually didn’t even care!

“You’re me, but you told me to organize your ranks!”

“Sequencing?”

Seiji narrowed her brow and muttered softly. What does that mean?

We looked at each other without a word for a while.

…Isn’t that supposed to mean rank?

Seiji with arms crossed nodded as if to explain.

I slowly turned my head.

“…I know you want to sort things out.”

Suddenly, the voice crawled in.

I remembered what I had done in the restaurant, and my face went hot.

Sage chuckled.

“Sequencing. Yeah, that’s what I should do.”

“What? You just said no.”

“I’ve changed my mind. You keep coming up with ideas that are useless. You have to do it right.”

“Where can you do that with friends!”

Where can you change words like flipping the palm of your hand?!

Seiji’s lips slowly lowered as I was furious. Eyes that had been pointed downward turned to me. The wall
gleamed.

“friend?”

“……”
“What if I say I’m not satisfied with being a friend?”

“……uh?”

“Then are you going to run away?”

……what? What is Sage talking about now? I looked at him blankly. It felt like the accident had stopped.

Seiji leaned down slowly and made eye contact. A faint scent wafted in and tickled the tip of his nose.
Without realizing it, I stiffened my body.

“I’m not satisfied with that kind of relationship, Irene.”

“……”

“But I’m clumsy, so if you don’t tell me, I’ll do my own thing.”

“……”

���So you have to sort it out, you.���

don’t let me be rude

A soft voice was heard in my ear. Burr, my body trembled.

I was startled and stepped back. My ears were burning. As soon as she quickly covered her ears, Seiji
smiled languidly.

“If you want to, you can do anything you want. Can you afford it?”
“you you!”

He looked up at Sage, still covering his ears with both hands. My eyes were terrifying. What the hell
happened now? The world was spinning and my heart was racing.

Hestia, who had been standing next to me in shock, came to my senses and blocked my way.

“I’m sorry, but you are not allowed to approach Miss Irene any further than this. The Astropels do not
allow that.”

“okay?”

“That’s right.”

“I don’t think so. Shouldn’t you show me well now?”

Sage looked down at my necklace. Hestia’s expression hardened slightly.

���I told you to be more careful if you have something you want to hide, Irene.���

It was a subtle reaction, but Sage smiled satisfactorily. It was like a beast that had the upper hand.

“I’ve been thinking all night about why the Astropels sent you away.”

“That’s because Miss Irene was trying to keep her promise to Seiji-sama.”

“Who believes that?”

Sage’s gaze, which had turned to Hestia for a moment, returned to my necklace.

Mouth was dry.

���The reason I came here has something to do with that pheromone stone.���

Jungkook was stabbed I shrugged my shoulders. However, at the same time, I thought that it would not
harm Sage even if he found out the secret.

I glanced at Hestia, who was blocking my way, saying it was okay. She reluctantly took a step back.

“So, what do you want to say?”

“I’m going to pretend I don’t know, so I want the disturbers to disappear in moderation. The doctor
here, and the snakes around.”

112

A commotion passed. I sat in front of the window dazed the whole time.

The cocoa that was served long ago was already cold.

All my mind was still in the hallway where it happened after breakfast.

“Sage, I like you.”

I was scared to say a word and covered my mouth in surprise. Even spitting it out of my mouth was
awkward.

Who wouldn’t have heard? I just looked around.

Even though there was no one in the room, it felt like someone was listening, so the tips of my ears
were burning. I bowed my head.

In his ear, the words Seiji had said were rewound in succession.

‘What if I say I’m not satisfied as a friend?’

It was a foul to say that suddenly. I touched my still pounding heart.

“I don’t know about this.”

It’s the first time I’ve heard such a confession. I banged my head on the table.

Since when did Sage start liking me?

Now, whenever I mentioned Sage, I understood the sensitive reaction around me.

Everyone knew it was going to be like this, but I wasn’t the only one who didn’t know.

“Now, how do you see Sage’s face?”

It seemed now clear to me why I had met him directly at the border. The reason why I noticed my
pheromone stone faster than anyone else…

“Huh.”

It’s because you were interested in me.

I was the only one who didn’t know that until now.

I wanted to hide in the eye sockets if possible. It would be great if I could hide for a few days in a place
no one sees.

When I thought that all the other escorts had seen the situation, my hands and feet shrank.

“Okay, let’s go out first.”

It seemed more stuffy because it was only in the room.

In the South, I always went out to the garden to bask in the sun. Because the North has to be tied up.

Still, if I wear it thickly, it won’t be a problem, right?

I opened the closet with all my might. Winter clothes of different sizes were hung inside.

I didn’t know how much I would grow, so these were the things I prepared in advance.

He lifted his heel and pulled out a familiar cloak. It was a white cloak with fluffy white fur. And gloves
and earplugs.

It was all made in one set.

“great.”

That’s enough. I glanced out the window and opened the door. You go out and come back when it’s
cold.

I looked down at my first pair of white boots and headed downstairs.

I was nervously beating my heart to see if I could ever meet Sage.

bruise. bruise. The sound of small footsteps caught my hearing.

Is that all? Armed in white to somehow overcome the cold, Irene did not have a human snow rabbit.

Irene herself didn’t seem to notice it yet, but recently, the eyes and ears of everyone living in Kiras
Castle were focused on Irene.

It was natural.

The fact that the master they serve is an anxious opponent already stimulates curiosity, because he was
so adorable that it made me salivate.

“Hey, three o’clock.”

���Wow, my heart hurts.���

“Where do you get clothes like that? I don’t think I’ve ever seen it in the North.”

Irene’s outfit felt unfamiliar because she was used to the cold by birth.

Rather, thick clothes are worn by those who are not used to winter.

Kiras’ eyes moved in the direction Irene was going.

Steadily hiding behind the pillars of the castle.

“Why are we hiding and watching?”

“……I do not know either.”

But I think I’d be scared if I met him. Because it looks like your eyes are flashing right now.

They were trying to understand the true meaning of the word they wanted to bite.

This is why he was wrapped tightly in his arms so that even Astrofell, who is reputed to be cold-blooded,
would fly away if blown.

That was then. The sharp-edged sword came towards the tip of his chin.

It was the result of chasing after Irene’s back.

The eyes of the Kiras, who were dyed with absurdity, were wide open at the blade of the sword that was
drawn out of nowhere.

“Stop paying attention to my girl.”

The killer was a damn black mamba with a sad face and soft brown hair.

Fayman smiled with a friendly smile. But the words that came out of his mouth were not.

“Because the headmaster has ordered you to dispose of everything that looks suspicious. If you don’t
want your throat blown, be careful.”

“It’s unpleasant. Where are we supposed to be?”

“You’re all winning.”

Fayman shook his head.

If hiding behind a pillar and spying isn’t suspicious, then what’s suspicious?

Having nothing to say, Kiras was overwhelmed with embarrassment and secretly avoided his gaze.

It must have been an act of disrespect for the heirs of other families.

Fayman raised an eyebrow.

���I hope you don���t even come close to the lady from now on.���

“I want you to be moderately polite, too? It’s not normal to point your sword at each other.”

“So.”

Fayman raised his eyebrows. It was a rare expression of anger.

He gently put the sword in the scabbard and tilted his head.

“I want to be polite too, so don’t look at the girl. It’s our girl.”

this childish bastard

So, it was saying that the young lady she was serving now had run away for a month or so.

Were the black mambas originally this childish?

At Fayman’s strangely irritating words, the corners of Kiras’ lips trembled.

“Yeah, your girl. But no one knows what’s next.”

“������what?”

Fayman frowned and looked at him. Green eyes filled with vicious energy.

Kiras raised their chins sarcastically.

It was the moment that signaled the start of a full-fledged nerve war between Black Mamba and Kiras.

It wasn’t as cold outside the castle as I was worried. Are you getting used to the cold? I thought this was
tolerable.

“ha.”

breath came out. width. width. Every time I walked, my feet were buried deep in the snow. I think my
toes are a little cold.

Still, my mind is awake.

I looked back. My footprints were the only ones engraved on the white snow.

Aren’t people walking around in the garden here?

It was a little strange and strange.

In the Astropel family, all the elders used the garden.

Is there a separate door that the Kiras clan uses?

As I kept walking, I realized that I was far away from the castle. and��� ��� .

“Where are you?”

Seeing that the flags of Kiras Castle are up, I know that this place is also part of the castle. It was an
empty vacant lot.

As I stepped inside, I realized that this was a training center.

There is a separate training center here. As I was looking around in wonder, I felt a subtle sign.

“Well?”

I raised my head to a place where I could feel the presence naturally.

And I found the sage on the tree. Oh, I think I’ve seen this a lot somewhere.

“Se, Sei?”

“I’ll find you right away this time.”

“…that, that. uh.”

I stepped back in embarrassment.

“Yes, why are you here?”

“You talk like you’ve come to a place I couldn’t come.”

���That��� it���s not that.���

Of course, this place is all Kiraas, so there’s nothing strange about it. Why are you here at this hour?

I went for a walk to sort out my tangled head, but it got more complicated.

I slowly backed away and smiled awkwardly.

“Did you interfere with my training? Do it. …I, I’ll go check it out!”

I was about to turn around, but a strong wind blew.

I was startled and stiffened. It was because he had not yet gotten used to the northern winds.

At that moment, a transparent film began to form around the body. Again. I opened my eyes and looked
at Sage.

Sage on the tree looked at me with a look of incomprehension.

���I don���t even know what to think.���

“……Huh?”

“I’m just afraid of the wind like this.”

Sage came down. He approached me and grabbed my necklace.

“It must be colder because of the cold in the necklace. The northern energy brings in the wind.”

That was something I didn’t know. you call the wind Is it because of the strong cold all year round in the
north?

“And I think I’ve grown bigger than yesterday. I’m sure I’ve come this far.”

Seiji, who was measuring my height around my chest, raised the corners of her lips as if interested.

I shut my mouth without answering, and he mumbled.

���Is this something I should find out too?���

I hardened my expression. My heart was pounding because I thought I was going to find out, not just
words.

I know now that all of Seiji’s attention is focused on me.

I shrugged off Sage’s hand.

“This is not your concern.”

“Then you’re pretending not to know this time?”

“Yeah. Keep doing that as much as you can.”

A look of dissatisfaction crossed Seiji’s eyes at my firm answer. There was nothing cool to tell, so it was a
frustrating look.

“How long have you been pretending not to know?”

“Until I tell you first.”

“Well then, I understand.”

“uh?”

I looked at Sage in embarrassment. ��� ��� Is this the end? It was strangely submissive enough
to be a little futile.

Sage closed her eyes as if my reaction was funny.

“From now on, I’ll try to listen quietly.”

“Why?”

���Do you want to look good?���

I was speechless. There was not a single mind left in his unstoppable direct speech.

How can you say such embarrassing words without changing the color of your face?

What the hell was he thinking, if he could, he wanted to look inside his head. There was a subtle
atmosphere all around. I coughed for nothing.

“I want to go back.”
“I’ll take you.”

“I know the way back to the castle.”

���Then, shall we go together?���

Why do I keep feeling dry? I nodded reluctantly.

On the way back from the training center to the castle. Sage, who was walking side by side, broke the
silence.

“I have some news for you, Irene.”

“What news do I like?”

“I heard that the successors of Astropel have entered the Northern Territory. They will arrive at the
castle soon.”

113

“Really?!”

I laughed out loud at the good news. The two of them came to the North. I was unbelievably happy.

I also wondered how different the appearance of the two people would have been after they had
completed the Eucharist.

After taking off her skin, it was like a new meeting, so the excitement prevailed.
Seiji let out an inexplicable sigh on my face full of anticipation.

There was a look of dissatisfaction in his eyes as if he didn’t like something.

I looked at such a sage curiously.

“Why don’t you look bad, Seiji?”

“I don’t like it.”

“what?”

Sage didn’t answer.

Perhaps��� ��� .

Don’t you like it when your brothers come? At the same time, my expression hardened seriously.

After all, not one or two, but ten or so Black Mamba clan members stayed in the castle.

There were four escorts who came with me, and one who served as a primary care physician. In addition
to that, the two heirs of the Astropel family have come.

Even without thinking deeply, I could see that it was quite a burdensome situation for the Kiras family.

Even if I didn’t pay attention, I’d definitely be concerned.

I felt heavy.
“I’m sorry, Seiji. I was short.”

He was simply happy with the fact that his family was coming. regret flooded in.

���The brothers will ask you to return immediately.���

“Why? The family was happy to come.”

“But you’re in trouble.”

The entire Kiras clan must have been on the alert.

I should have had that in mind first.

As I became depressed, Seiji stared intently at me. Soon his mouth opened.

“Oh, it’s not difficult.”

Seiji meekly nodded, saying that was true.

also. When Set and Arban arrive, I have to tell them not to stay too long and go back.

As I hardened my heart, Seiji’s displeased voice entered my ear.

“You’re losing attention.”

“……Huh?”

“How did you manage to catch it?”

��� ��� what did you lose? I doubted if I was listening correctly.

Losing attention, what do you mean? Is it right for us to have a conversation on the same topic now?

If my guess is correct, in this situation, ‘attention is lost.’ I can’t come up with the same words.

As she opened her eyes wide in embarrassment, Seiji covered her face in disbelief.

“…I’m jealous because it’s taken away so easily.”

Oh My God.

I held back the screams coming out.

Set felt weird. All while being guided by the sentinel sent from the North, he did not stop looking
around.

It was the same with Arban. The enemy eyes scanning the surroundings were bitter.

“Strange.”

���I felt the same way.���

Set nodded in response to Arban’s murmur. There were only a couple of things that were questionable.

“There’s nothing around.”

“Yeah. It feels like someone deliberately wiped it out.”

It was as quiet as a dead mouse. It’s so quiet that it seems strange.

It reminded me of a forest within the Astropel family.

The North was originally a place of danger.

This is because it was an area infested with monsters such as yeti living in the north, and looting groups.

In particular, dangerous situations frequently occurred on the road leading to Kiras Castle, and it was a
point that was taken for granted.

Nevertheless, it was not at all peaceful.

Set began looking for signs around him to see if there was anything he had missed. But the result was
the same.

Nothing was felt.

Nia, the Keeper of the Kiras family, who glanced at them, explained.

“You two may find it strange. Until recently, this was the most dangerous area in the North.”

“How long ago?”

Arban’s eyes narrowed.

“Our master has cleared this area.”

“Why?”

“Yes?”

“Why did you clean it?”

At Arban’s bloody question, Nia shut her mouth. How did I say that with my mouth?

Sage is desperate to win the favor of the youngest girl in the Astropel family?

It was a rumor that had already spread throughout the North. Ironically, the people of the South didn’t
know.

Unsurprisingly, the two heirs were unaware of it.

It also meant that they ran without even paying attention to their surroundings.

It was a passage that could confirm how much Irene Astropel was valued.

If you say it wrong, you die.

Nia pretended not to know and decided to take off the shichimi. Because the black mamba after taking
off its skin is dangerous.

“I don’t know either. How can I know the master’s intentions?”

“Yeah? So, there must have been nothing dirty to do…”

��� ��� Yes.

Arban’s expression, which had been muttering sullenly, gradually hardened. His words did not come to
an end.

Because all of a sudden, an absurd thought ran through me.

Hopefully, no

The red eyes of Set, who had sunk into the cold, turned to Nia. A cold voice rang out.

“You don’t know why the area was organized? It can’t be. You wouldn’t be unaware of the advantages
of this place, right?”

“……”

“Or is it for succession?”

Sometimes that was the case.

When the heir of the family inherits the position of head.

In order to inform the surrounding area that the owner of the realm had changed, the whole area was
swept away.

But Sage Kiras was not yet at that time.

Nia broke into a cold sweat at the persistent question.

ruined. That’s why I don’t like quick-witted reptiles.

“That wouldn’t be the reason.”

The corners of Nia’s lips trembled. The shaking pupil was showing that he knew something.

Set was sure of that pitiful look.

Sage Kiras was crazy. Even if he was crazy, he was definitely crazy.

Otherwise, I wouldn’t be able to commit such a crazy thing… ��� .

Currently, the canyon they entered is the only passage to Kiraas Castle, and it was rather helpful for the
monster to install it.

It was easy to deter intruders. The intruder’s words are similar, as always.

Whether you wander in a maze-like terrain and sink, or become the food of a monster.

The next heir, Seiji Kirasu, could not have known that fact.

There was only one explanation for the fact that he had destroyed a powerful tile that would be helpful
under his rule in the future with his own hands.

“Region, secure.”

Set chewed hard. The terrifying enemy’s eyes flashed terribly.

Arban put on an exasperated expression.

“He’s crazy.”

“You didn’t go that far. …maybe?”

Nia quietly argued. Even the seeds wouldn’t work, though.

Slowly, Kiras Castle was appearing.

Arban’s mouth and mouth went down. The flashing pupil sharpened the blade fiercely.

“A fucking tiger trying to get a hand on someone. That’s never going to happen.”

Now that Sage Kiras knew she was insane, she couldn’t let him hang around Irene.

After returning from a walk.

I was startled by the vivid scenes that kept coming to mind. Why do you keep reminding me!

match!

He slapped him on the cheek with both hands. It shouldn’t be like this.

I got up and looked in the mirror. He saw red cheeks and a crying face. But it wasn’t that he was crying
because he was in pain. The reason is all��� ���

‘You’re losing your attention. How did you catch him?’

‘I’m jealous.’

“No, stop! Go away!”

wailed. Oh my God. I can’t keep thinking like this.

The words Seiji hesitated in front of the training ground did not leave my ears.

How do you see sage in this state? I stood around the room. I wished my brothers would come sooner
rather than later.

Then, as Sei said, all my attention will be on the two of you.

“The reason I’m doing this is because I don’t have immunity.”

Because this is the first time this has happened. it can be are you okay. I took a deep breath. When I
looked in the mirror again, it was back to normal.

I smiled as if nothing happened. great. Now we have to go meet Set and Arban. Slowly, it was time for
the two of us to arrive… ��� .

Click… ��� thud!

I hurriedly closed the door that had been opened.

After the silence that felt like a few hours each minute, each second, Seiji’s voice came from outside the
door.

“What are you doing, Irene?”

“…Huh? No. Uh, yes. Why did the door suddenly close?”

“Does the door… close by itself?”

“Yeah. It was. It’s very strange, isn’t it?”

Suddenly, a voice rang out. It was exaggerated enough to be suspicious of anyone who heard it.

Ah. this isn’t it

I covered my face with both hands. If that’s the case, it’s obvious that Sage would find it strange. What if
I found out I was conscious? That was as embarrassing as it was.

“Can I open the door?”

“Ah…, yes.”

When permission was granted, the door opened.

At the same time, I unknowingly took a step backwards. Doubts crept into the wall he encountered.

I quickly averted my gaze. I think this is a really big deal.

Sage, who was about to enter, stopped.

I could feel the eyes watching me.

It’s like trying to figure out the reason for my awkwardly stiff expression and my trying to distance
myself.

I hid my nervousness and spoke in a lively manner on purpose.

“What happened to my room, Seiji?”

“…I heard your brothers are arriving now.”

“Yeah? I was just about to go out. I didn’t have to come, but thank you for coming to tell me, Seiji.”

“……”

“Then I’ll go see my brothers.”

great. This was natural enough.

I smiled as casually as possible and passed Sage. The breath I had held in breathed out.

And seeing that day, Sage didn’t say anything.

114

Entrance to Kiras Castle. I forgot about the cold and waited for Set and Arban to arrive.

But what?

These two strangers.

A familiar face remained, but it was difficult to approach him, so he abruptly stopped his running
footsteps.

It must have been the same with Set and Arban.

The two of them stood still, looking at me as they were unfamiliar with me, who had grown up for a long
time and now I look like a 14-year-old.

This awkwardness was unexpected.

Embarrassed, he rolled his eyes one turn in a clockwise direction.

They didn’t say anything, but I could tell they were curious about each other.

How long has it been since we met?

“Why is he reacting like this?”

Arban gave a serious look, grabbed my head and bowed down.

Arban suddenly thrust his face in front of his nose.

“It’s been a while, you.”

There was a hint of playfulness in his red eyes.

He still spoke harshly, but I rather put my heart into that tone and smiled mischievously.

The appearance has changed so much that I don’t know, but the way I speak and attitude is because the
Arban I knew was still there.
I put on a sullen look.

“What. Where is the thing that grabs your head first when you see it?”

“I’m here.”

“Seed!”

“Seed?”

“Set brother!”

I struggled to remove the hand holding the head.

The corners of Arban’s lips, which rose gracefully, did not think of coming down.

Even when I got older and became an adult, they still made fun of me.

As I sang the set while crying, he looked at us and quietly called Arban.

“Stop it, Arban. Irene doesn’t like it.”

“Happy greetings.”

“Goodbye is enough.”

I looked up at the set that I couldn’t see properly because I was arguing with Arban.
And I realized how great the power of genes is.

Before, I felt that I was very similar to Kaid, but this one was very similar.

Except for the fact that he was a little younger, he was an unstoppable Kaid.

“It’s like a dad, Set oppa.”

“okay?”

“Huh.”

“As long as I’m here, I’ll call you Dad because I’m your guardian instead of your dad.”

Set closed his eyes and smiled. Then why does it feel so cheap?

he called me

“Irene.”

“Yes?”

“How have you been?”

“Yeah, everyone’s taking care of us, so we’re having a good time.”

“I see.”

The softly folded eyes scanned the surroundings in a cool way. He seemed to be looking for something.
Then his gaze was fixed on one side.

I turned to where Set’s eyes stopped. There was Sage, who was there with Muhela to meet the two of
them.

��� ��� what.

Set, who had looked at Sage for a few seconds, turned to me again and said.

“Shall we talk about what happened while we were here?”

I don’t know why it sounds so creepy. I laughed awkwardly.

“Nothing happened…”

“After hearing that, I’ll judge.”

Set patted my hair once and brushed past it. Arban followed him as if waiting.

The two stopped in front of Muhela. Set first bowed briefly to her.

“You must have been embarrassed by the sudden visit, but thank you for such a direct welcome. This is
Set Astropel.”

“This is Arban Astropel.”

“No. It’s always a pleasure to visit a guest. I hope you’ll have a good time and come back.”
When the two of them finished their greetings, Muhela’s mouth went up. She had an attitude that did
not care at all for a sudden visit.

Thanks to you, I feel a little more at ease.

Despite the increase in the number of Black Mambas staying in the castle, it was fortunate that they did
not seem to be so uncomfortable.

“thank you.”

In response to Muhela’s words, Set’s eyes turned to Sage.

“I hope I can return with only good memories during my stay here.”

It was obviously just a greeting, but the day was clearly there.

Anyone who could see it was full of warnings.

I shut my mouth. Why is the set like that? I looked around in embarrassment.

But somehow, Hestia, Karma, Mess, Fayman, and Bassard all had an atmosphere that there was no
problem.

Rather, it was the expression on his face that Sett felt refreshed when he said that.

I last saw Sage. He replied relaxedly, in an attitude of no surprise.

“I hope so. If I go back to the South, my brother will be trampled on by my eyes.”

A cool wind blew.

*

After being guided to a room by Arisa, Muhela’s aide, Set and Arban came to my room.

The two of them entered the room, and their expressions were not serious.

I checked the atmosphere and decided to ask.

“Why are you guys like this? What happened, right?”

Then two pairs of red eyes turned to me. I shuddered and leaned back. It’s a familiar look, but I’m not
used to it today.

Set down the teacup after having a leisurely cup of tea, smiled.

“Isn’t that what happened to you?”

“Huh?”

“You’d know better than us.”

“What happened all this time, Irene?”

My pupils shook.

How did know? Did someone give you a hint? Who the hell?

The candidate who seemed to be the culprit flashed through my mind.

When an answer didn’t come right away, Arban asked with the nuance of being absurd.

“I can hear all the heads rolling. Why, Seiji Kirasu confesses to you?”

“Hey.”

“… did it.”

Arban’s eyebrows rose and his red eyes fluttered terribly. In an instant, the atmosphere became cold.
Set, who was listening to the conversation, asked quietly.

“So what did you say, Irene?”

“Um, I’m so surprised I haven’t answered yet.”

It was like a confession close to a surprise attack to come in in an unexpected situation.

I was so stunned that I couldn’t answer, but I’m glad Seiji didn’t rush it.

Arban looked at me with a shocked face. Soon, a number of questions continued to flow incessantly.

“You didn’t? Do you really like him? Do you know how dangerous he is? How shy are you in front of
you?”

“…Brother, if you ask me like that, I can’t answer all of them.”

“Then ask me again one by one?”

“……no.”

Is this really that serious?

I tilted my head.

It’s true that Seiji confessed her feelings to me, but I don’t think it’s going to be such a problem. There
were times when I just couldn’t handle it.

Arban seemed to have a lot of things he wanted to say to me, but his lips were soft and he took a deep
breath.

Set opened his mouth.

“Irene, do you remember why you came to the North?”

“Of course. You’re here for mid-career growth. I’m growing up so fast? Look, Hestia always prepares it
for you.”

I showed you a necklace with purple pheromone stones.

On the first day, I only had to change it twice, but now I am changing it three to four times.

I was a little worried because the number of replacements increased, but it means that the growth will
be accelerated by that much.

It meant that I was soon to return to the South.

For the first time, the lips of the set went up pleasantly.
“That’s good news. For the time being, don’t worry about your surroundings and focus on your body.”

“Yeah, it will.”

Even so, these days, the amount of pheromone is rapidly increasing, making it difficult to control.

The energy contained in the necklace was consumed in an instant.

Arban’s stiff expression loosened. He waved his hands as if remorseful.

“Okay then. Irene doesn’t seem to have any interest in him.”

I couldn’t possibly answer yes to that.

In fact, how do you say that you care about Sage? Just looking at the reaction now, I couldn’t tell.

…and the fact that Seiji seems to have noticed something about necklaces.

Anyway, Hestia had already reported this to Kaid.

I laughed bashfully without saying a word.

While fiddling around with the necklace.

After the arrival of the Astropel family heir. Muhela’s curious eyes followed persistently.

“You must be very concerned about those two, Seiji.”

It was a voice full of teasing

Sage looked at her with an expressionless face. He replied in a no-nonsense tone.

“I don’t really care.”

“Then do you care about anything else?”

“Not at all.”

“So? It’s not funny.”

Muhela snorted and disappeared as if Hong had cooled off. Seiji, who was walking down the hallway,
stopped.

you don’t care?

It wasn’t true.

As she said, Sage was so concerned that the child was burning.

It wasn’t just because of the heirs of the Astropel family.

Rather, it was because of what had happened before.

The moment he came out of the room, the moment he met him, his face was embarrassed. He was
avoiding my eyes. As I got closer, I was surprised by the reaction and took a step back.
Irene’s every move made him nervous.

Sage stared at my reflection in the hallway window.

His hand slowly and suffocatedly touched the tie that squeezed his neck.

���Not yet, not yet.���

The sunken wall shook.

115

quiet afternoon.

Yoneth of the Iselod family was busy keeping an eye on Dante.

A few days ago, Irene, my nephew, ran to the South saying that she wanted to see me. He came back
very heartbroken.

Did something happen in the South? A question I wanted to ask, but after trying several times to avoid
sparks, the question was closed.

Yoneth was finally able to ask today.

“Dante.”

“Why.”

“Just be honest with me.”

“What?”

“Did you cut off school with Astropel?”

“……under?”

The moment the word ‘Astropel’ came out, his face stiffened and his eyebrows raised wildly. An
astonishing expression.

no doubt It was clear that Dante had lost even his one and only friend.

So, should I just pass on this as a level of consolation?

Yoneth felt sad. No matter how disgusting it is, he’s the boss he serves, and he’s been cut off from
school wherever he goes.

“You can be honest with me.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. If you want to make an odd sound, do this more.”

Dante pointed to the overtime work that was still remaining.

Yoneth was handed over the papers with the thought of giving him everything he wanted for today.

Then Dante’s eyes widened in surprise.

It was because Yoneth, who never received overtime unless there was an extra pay, was strange today.

“Don’t be too upset. I’ll take care of this.”

“Work? What are you talking about?”

“The bill came from the Astropel family.”

“Bill������?”

Yoneth nodded and pulled out the bill she had hidden. Dante’s face, who was handed it and read it, was
wrinkled in an absurd way.

Because there were more than ten zeros on the bill.

The cause was vandalism of the Astropel family.

“You may have a fight with your friends. I understand. We’ll deal with it first.”

“No, I refuse.”

“Yes?”

“Reject it.”

“But here, Dante-sama’s soles are clearly stamped.”

There is evidence that neither subtracts nor beats, so how do you say no? Yoneth was flirting with
photos attached as evidence by the Astropels. It was Dante’s bear’s paw.

Dante grinded his teeth.

Kaid Astropel, he came out like this. You get more excited and break it down.

I still can’t forget how he was willing to respond to Dante’s anger for not seeing Irene off.

It was something Kaid knew and Dante knew that made it even more messy.

“No, no. It’s not what you think.”

“Then why did you make a fuss?”

“Ah, that’s because I overslept so I couldn’t see off Irene’s journey…

Dante, explaining the reason, shut his mouth. It was because it was untimely in the summer when the
chill was blowing.

Yoneth’s expression, which had been stained with regret, was cold. Even if you don’t, are you going to
blow your scarce budget here and there?

Then yes. Hearing the full story of the incident, he smiled in an office-like manner. My mind, which had
been worried for a while, turned to ashes and disappeared in an instant.

All that was left was a bill with a dozen or so zeros on it.

Dante was startled and averted his gaze. If I had known this would happen, would I have just sold it off
because I had cut school?

“Oh, you did.”

“…Yones, calm down first.”

“Really?”

Does the amount on the bill tell you that you are sincere?

Yoneth also returned the bundle of papers that had just been handed over to Dante’s desk.

They ask for tens of billions of gold coins, so calm down!

“Lord, please fix it. I can’t afford that bill!”

“Then, I’ll let you know how to say no.”

Dante hastily slammed a large stamp on the bill. It was a red seal of rejection.

“You say no?”

“Yes, it is.”

“You can’t even see my messed up house, don’t you?”

“That’s right.”

Kaid, who was sitting on the sofa drinking tea, snorted. Asher, who came to the Astropel family at the
right time to visit, was listening to the unexpected real-time report from Baon.

“I refuse rejection. Even if there is a limit to the monthly payment, accept it.”
“all right.”

“The repair work has already been completed, but it would be difficult to come out like this.”

“I think I’m going to get scabs on my ears because of Surpia. There’s been a lot of controversy about
when the bill will be paid. I’ll also claim compensation for mental damage.”

“That would be nice.”

Kai shook his head.

Who can mess with the Astropel family?

Asher, who was listening to the conversation, could not hide her surprise.

It was surprising that he was still alive, but he seemed to have refused even the request.

“Then I’ll be off to work for a while, so you two can talk.”

Baon left the drawing room.

Asher, who was left alone in the freezing cold, continued to drink tea in awkwardness.

At least there are three of them, the atmosphere is relaxed, but the reason why only the two of us are
left with Kaid is because we are not used to it at all.

Ttt, Kaid with his tongue turned to Asher.

“Did you see the inside of the mansion when you came?”
“Oh, yes, I saw it. The atmosphere has changed a lot from the last time I came.”

“How is it different?”

“There were a lot of things to see. The number of statues increased, and patterns were added to the
plain marble columns and floors.”

It was changed more like a place where people live. It’s like you want someone to see you.

Kaid looked satisfied with Asher’s sentiments.

“That’s right. You’ll love it when you come back.”

“Ah yes.”

He looked at Kaid with blank eyes. Because it was the first friendly face I had ever seen.

The news that Irene Astropel had left for the North was not known on the continent.

It’s because the news came from the youngest daughter, who is the head of Astropel.

Is the redecoration of the mansion a gift for Irene, who will return to the South later? Asher was deeply
surprised.

Kaid Astropel must be such a meticulous person.

From the outside, he is often referred to as a ruthless man without blood or tears, but the man in front
of him seemed like a completely different person.
“I heard that Miss Irene went to the North.”

“I guess so. So, flight practice is on hold for the time being.”

“Are you on hold? …I’m busy too.”

“Then will you make me rest for the rest of my life?”

“It was a lie.”

You make me rest for the rest of my life just by protesting a little. Asher trembled.

Yeah, he’s basically this kind of guy.

His kindness was reserved only for Irene Astropel.

“Stop talking nonsense and let’s get to the point.”

“Yes.”

Asher straightened up her loose upper body.

“First of all, we checked the actions of the elders. However, there were no doubters among the existing
elders.”

“Right.”

“Yes, so I narrowed the scope to those who benefited from the invasion of the Atban family.”
“I kind of rolled my head.”

Kaid chuckled. At the strangely unpleasant compliment, Asher put on a shaky expression on her face.

Since then, he has been an elder in a family. In terms of rank, he was in a similar position to Baon, but
the response was too much.

However, Aser recalled who his opponent was, and quickly captured his expression.

“As a result, several suspects have been selected. Most of them have been raised after the invasion, but
there is one strong candidate among them.”

“Who is that?”

“It’s a man named Youss. I was promoted to elder right after that happened.”

“It’s falling too tight.”

Kaid’s brow furrowed. It was the perfect timing to drop so neatly.

Is it that the head of the Artban planted a person who could be revealed so poorly?

“Find it again.”

“Are you saying you’re too sure to look for it again?”

“of course.”

Kai replied immediately.

If he had been in a position to plant a traitor, he would not have chosen someone to be found out so
easily. because it’s too obvious

I don’t think the Artvan head would have done such a stupid thing.

Or maybe you overestimated yourself.

Kaid wished it was the latter. It would be easier to keep Irene intact. It didn’t mean I was afraid or didn’t
have the confidence to protect it. However.

“It’s a strange feeling.”

“Yes? Suddenly?”

At Kaid’s murmuring, Asher questioned. Without answering, he looked out the window.

The feeling was very strange.

Worried about hurting your loved ones? It was a feeling I had never felt in my life.

yes, this Weakness.

First there was a weakness.

The anxiety that I did not feel when I found out that Black Mamba’s poison did not work for Irene began
to raise my head for the first time.

Irene met Kaid’s weakness. Unique, unprecedented.

Because of this, Kaid couldn’t make a decision at once when it came to Irene.

Because of that one ‘if’ assumption.

What if your judgment is wrong?

What if one mistake could lead to missing the spy in front of you?

What if Asher’s report is correct?

“Find out all the suspicious person’s information and bring them back.”

“Didn’t you tell me to look for it again?”

“Report everything. Without exception.”

“all right.”

Asher nodded.

Today’s report ended with this. he got up from his seat.

Then, the door swung open. Kaid’s gaze, who had been locked in a brief thought, turned to the door.

The person who opened the door without notice was Baon.

It was the opposite of how he had left the drawing room a while ago.

Kaid asked.
“What’s going on, Baon?”

“Lord, this is urgent. The Atban family has occupied about two-thirds of the eastern area.”

116

This may have been the reason why the anxiety grew.

Kaid hardened his expression and asked.

“how?”

“It is said that the successor mobilized the families held hostage. They said that if you stand on the side
of the Atban family and cooperate, they will release the heirs in the order of the family with the most
achievements.”

Red eyes turned to Asher. Asher, who had heard Baon’s report, answered with a stupid face, as if it was
just a new question.

���We, believe it or not��� have never been asked to do that.���

“none?”

“Really. This is the first I’ve ever heard of it. I’ve never been asked to do that.”

Kaid’s eyes widened. Kaid, who had been looking at Asher for a while as if judging the truth, burst into
laughter.

There was no such trouble.

His face was stained with embarrassment, and he looked very confused.

Asher, who had the momentum to fly to the family at any moment, seemed unaware of this incident.

If this is true.

“The Atban family had no intention of returning the Loisar successor in the first place.”

“What do you mean… what do you mean?”

“Literally.”

Dominating the sky in the realm war was to gain an overwhelming advantage.

There was no reason not to ask for help from the Loisar family. Because I was holding him hostage until
the successor.

But it didn’t. He did not ask the Loisars to cooperate with other families.

What does this mean?

The drawing room became quiet. Asher recalled the first day he met Diel Atban. And the words the man
had said suddenly passed by.

‘You seem more useful than the stupid Loisar purebloods.’

no way. Did that mean?

Asher’s eyes trembled. His pale white complexion was disappointing.

“I’m sure… you’re not trying to change the genealogy of the Loisar family, are you?”

Baon carefully spoke out. Hearing those words, the corners of Kaid’s lips rose dangerously.

The enemy’s eyes narrowed.

“Now I see. I get a sense of how things are going.”

Baon, who had not been able to participate in the conversation to deal with the Iselrod family’s affairs,
questioned the end of his speech.

Asher said in a trembling voice if she had any guesses.

������are you saying that the traitor made a deal for Gaju���s seat?���

“I know.”

Baon took a breath in surprise.

Then I saw it was weird.

No matter how much he decides to cooperate with the Artban family, he will hesitate if the reputation
of the family to which he belongs is shaken.

Because Gray, who was the head of the household, was imprisoned and could not see an inch ahead.

No matter how much he betrayed his family, he would not want to endanger himself.
However, the spies were loyal to Atban Gaju’s Knafull. Because he faithfully informed that Gray was
imprisoned.

That said, it was in line with the hope that the family would be shaken.

And the reason has been narrowed down to one.

I am waiting for the position of the governor to pass into my hands.

But Baon frowned as if he still didn’t know.

“I don’t understand. Wouldn’t it be more beneficial to get cooperation now? If Loisar had also joined,
we would have been able to get rid of it completely.”

“No, it couldn’t have been.”

“Why?”

Kaid said while looking at Asher, who had completely disappeared.

“Because there is no heir to give back.”

The time allowed for Set and Arban to stay in the North was three days.

The period had already passed and there were only two days left.
So is that so?

“Hestia, when can you go back to the South?”

Check-up time every morning.

Arban, who had arrived early, mumbled and asked.

Hestia, who was checking my condition, laughed at his dissatisfied question.

“You need more time, Master.”

“How?”

“Isn’t that going to depend on the girl’s growth?”

“……ha.”

Arban sighed and ruffled his hair. His eyes frowned.

Ever since he found out that I had been confessed to by Sage, Arban was extremely dissatisfied with the
fact that I was staying in the North.

It’s the same with Set, so I decided to avoid running into Sage while I was with them.

Hestia looked at me and asked.

“Lady, is there any uncomfortable place?”

“Yeah, no. But I think I have to change my necklace too quickly these days.”

As soon as I woke up, I switched to a new one and in less than three hours it was already showing the
floor.

Is it really okay like this?

The frequent frequency also means that the body is unstable.

It was nice to see the rapid growth, but it was equally important to strike a balance.

“Soo-in speeds up at the end of her growth. Besides, she’s growing at the same rate as the Black Mamba
now.”

“So I’m a little worried.”

“Yes. Don’t lose heart. Always carry an extra pheromone stone with you. You understand?”

“Okay, I get it.”

It wasn’t difficult. It’s not too heavy and it’s not too bulky.

“The pheromone reacts sensitively to emotional changes, so please rest as much as possible.”

“Huh.”

What could happen? I nodded my head not to worry.

Hestia grinned at my confident answer.

Then, soon, her brow narrowed as if puzzled.

“By the way, Kiras Castle is a bit cluttered. What’s going on?”

“That’s what I felt when I arrived. Not a little, but quite noisy.”

Arban replied sarcastically. It was a look of little interest.

Even if something happens to the Kiras family, it won’t be that serious. Hestia nodded in agreement.

It won’t be a big deal.

I got up lightly. Arban is here, where is the set?

“Let’s go find our set oppa.”

“Brother? …what do you have to go looking for?”

“Do you know where I am?”

“I’ll be at the training center. When hyung wakes up, he loosens his body first.”

Then you are in the training center!

I approached Arban with a bashful smile.

Arban noticed what I was going to say and sighed.

Arban, who was exceptionally weak in the cold of the north, stood up reluctantly with an expression of
blatant dislike.

“Go. You can go.”

Hestia, who was watching us, said as they left the room side by side.

“Then I’ll get back to you, miss. If anything happens, send me an escort.”

I headed to the training center with Arban. Since I have already been there once, I was able to not get
lost in going.

Arban made a subtle expression at my reckless footsteps.

“…it looks like you’ve already adapted to the castle.”

“Huh?”

“When did you memorize everything like this?”

Arban made an impression.

He didn’t seem to like the way I was accustomed to wandering around Kiras Castle.

I almost burst out of laughter. In just a few days, it seemed that it was bothersome for me to adjust and
live here.

Because it’s out of town, not south.

I just felt good. I think it’s confirmed that the place I should be in is the South.

I couldn’t hold back the laughter.

“What. I don’t know here too well? I only know the training center. I happened to come here while
walking.”

“Well, it could be.”

“Yeah. It’s cold, so I can’t go for a walk as often as in the South.”

“Ask the escort to make a shield for you. It’s the escort you’ve been asked to do.”

“Oh, that’?”

…the escorts didn’t have time to step out.

I quietly shut my mouth.

Arban looked down at me with a look of surprise. It was a face that didn’t know I knew the shield.

“You know the shield? You probably haven’t learned that part in class yet.”

���Ah��� isn���t it? I knew that too. I think Casa��� has explained it before.���

“Oh, is that so?”

“I can’t go anywhere and lie. Why am I all ashamed?”

��� ��� That’s too much. I rubbed my mouth.

After a while, Arban asked as if passing by.

“Who gave you the shield?”

And I replied without thinking.

“Sage.”

Arban’s steps came to a halt.

Sorry, I covered my mouth late, but it was no use. Arban, who was pondering the answer, breathed in
the wind as if it was ridiculous.

And popped my forehead.

“Relax? What’s wrong with you? It’s not because he’s all about you.”

“Uh, huh?”

“therefore.”

Arban’s voice lowered one tone.

“How far are you going?”

“That’s it.”
“okay?”

“Huh.”

In an instant, a sequence arrangement incident that occurred due to my misunderstanding flashed

through my mind. I swallowed dry saliva. What if I can’t manage my facial expressions? The fingertips
twitched.

Arban tilted his head as if strangely.

“I can’t do that… Anyway, if he tries to do his best, I’ll call him right away.”

“of course.”

I quickly nodded my head. Arban took a step back after hearing the answer.

We arrived in front of the training center. And I ran into a set coming out toward the entrance as if I had
just finished training.

“Set brother!”

“Irene?”

“I heard you were at the training center, so I came to see you. With Arban oppa.”

“I came here because I coaxed him well. He hated the way it was cold.”

Set smiled faintly. It didn’t seem like a bad feeling since the three of us got together after a long time.
“But hyung. Did you not hear anything?”

“What?”

“The castle is a little cluttered in the morning.”

“Well. I thought it was an internal matter.”

I thought the set was the same.

Then, one of the escorts showed up. it was messi

what’s going on

I decided not to show up in the North unless it was a special occasion.

He opened his mouth with an unresponsive, serious face.

“I have something to tell you, Miss Irene. Master Set, Master Arban.”

“What?”

“It is said that the Atban family occupied the eastern part at dawn yesterday. The Miat family has been
driven to the outskirts.”

I took a deep breath.

There’s nothing they can do about me right now.

Why does one news that the Atban family is growing in power sound so threatening? Set, who saw me
hardened, spoke on my behalf.

“Explain it in detail.”

117

The word that the East was occupied did not leave my ears. Messiah was busy checking my complexion
throughout the report.

The fact that the Artban family showed interest in me was something I couldn’t have known in the light
of what happened in the past.

In fact, the Atban family’s occupation of the east was nothing short of planned.

But it was too fast. It has only been a few months since D.L. Artban became the head of state. It was
clear that it was sudden news.

After finishing the report, Messiah said cautiously.

“I think it would be better to wait for the Lord’s orders.”

“Is that your idea, Messiah?”

“Yes, it is.”

But that took my growth. It was still only about fourteen in appearance, but I couldn’t go back to the
South.

Because your body can’t stand it.

In case of returning to the south, he did not know how long he would be able to withstand even if he
prepared a large amount of pheromone stones.

If you choose to stay here, you can finish your growth safely, but you would have to constantly look at
the situation in the East.

Neither was an easy choice.

While no one could speak easily, Set spoke against Messi’s opinion.

“No. Irene must not go back to the South.”

“But ��� the Atban family is expanding their power. Now is the time to look at the situation.”

“Then what about Irene’s body?”

Set asked sharply. Mess did not answer the question.

“Once growth begins to deviate, there is no going back. It will have a direct effect on Irene’s body.”

���Then you are of the opinion that Irene should stay here longer?���

���There is nothing the Artban family can do right now. Even if they occupy the East, it will be
muddy.

“I guess so. He wouldn’t have been able to avoid the bleeding either.”

Arban answered with a persuasive glance. However, a nervous voice filled with irritation continued.
“What’s with all those guys? You’re crazy.”

���I understand that you are a person who will do anything about this.���

Regardless of any means

At those words, the nerves of Irene’s whole body went to a standstill.

The moment I stand at the end of Art Van Gaju’s gaze, I feel like I can’t avoid it.

“But why is that child obsessed with Irene? Since the East has also been occupied, won’t it attract
attention now?”

Arban grumbled as if he didn’t know. I widened my eyes at those words. That’s right, they don’t know
my secret yet.

All I know is that pheromones are a bit unique.

The only people who know that Black Mamba’s poison doesn’t work for me are me, Kaid, and Dante.

Arban put his hand over my head. Seeing his hardened expression on his face, it seemed he was trying
to reassure him.

“Don’t be scared by this. I’m afraid I won’t be able to protect you alone.”

That’s not it. I wasn’t worried about that.

If I lose my pheromone in an emergency, my family is at risk.

It won’t end there, and the whole clan will be at risk.

If that’s the case, then Artban Gaju has occupied the east now. Are you still interested in me?

Nothing could be certain.

“You just focus on your body. Dad will want it too. The rest will take care of the rest.”

���������Yes. I see, Set oppa.���

Kaid must have said so too. Don’t worry about useless things.

However��� ��� .

That man was the one who gave indelible wounds to Kaid, Set, and Arban. It had never been revealed in
front of me, but I couldn’t even fathom how much anger was deep inside my heart.

But how can you not care about this?

That was very difficult for me.

Irene has not been seen since the descendants of the Astropel family. That was enough to turn Sage into
a dissatisfaction.

Astrofells’ iron-clad defense twisted his mind.

In addition, there was no time to rest because he was recently undergoing the process for succession.
Sage was slowly feeling the limit.
“I want to breathe.”

he murmured I wouldn’t know if I couldn’t see it. Knowing they were in the same castle, but not being
able to see them was a torment.

“Do you want to breathe? Master, where are you uncomfortable?”

Eve, who was with her, immediately responded to Sage’s words.

He helped Seiji’s succession process and was the second assistant to lead the family together in the
future.

It was only natural that he should pay all attention to Sage and not miss the smallest detail.

Eve looked at her latest schedule with a serious expression. It was definitely an overkill.

I need to call the doctor right away. Eve was about to stand up, but Sage leaned back and muttered a
familiar name.

“Irene.”

“…maybe Irene isn’t trying because she wants to see her, is she?”

“It’s not serious, it’s serious.”

I couldn’t stand it and ran, and I didn’t know if I would hang on to my emotions.

Then you will get scared and run away again.

Sage closed her eyes. As soon as she saw her, Irene, who had taken a step backwards, shuddered
without being forgotten.

“Then you can go see it.”

“I want to do that too.”

“Are there any differences?”

“……”

“Are you really different?!”

Oh My God. Eve’s voice rang out. The dark blue wall touched him. Eve quickly shut her mouth.

���You have to say yes or no, you know.���

“I haven’t heard an answer yet.”

“……Huh. Still? You should ask for an answer.”

“Irene is difficult.”

So I couldn’t even guess what he was thinking.

If he rushed for an answer, he would panic and run away, Seiji was patient all the time. I hope Irene will
come and answer you first.

Eve shook her head.

“Then you may never get an answer for the rest of your life.”

“So I’m looking for it.”

“What?”

Sage didn’t answer. However, it was not difficult to interpret its meaning.

Eve jumped up with a startled expression on her face.

���I will inform Muhela immediately.���

“sit down.”

“Bocchan, then something big is going to happen!”

“You know what I’m trying to do?”

“…it’s scary to even put it in your mouth. It can twist your feelings, but don’t even try to do that. Then
you’ll get really hated.”

“So you say you’re looking for a way.”

How to get Irene to put herself by her side without being hated. If you can’t be by my side, you just have
to find a way to be by your side.

If her sense was not wrong, the pheromone stone necklace that Irene was wearing would be the key.
Eve opened her mouth as she glanced at her.

“By the way, Miss Irene. Isn’t there something suspicious about it?”

“Are you in doubt?”

“Yes. No matter how much it is raised in the Astropel family, it is not a new clan.”

“Why?”

“Growth is too fast.”

Eve lowered her voice. As if he was conscious that his voice might leak out.

Sage frowned at Eve’s absurd remark.

He whispered and continued.

“It’s only been a few days since I’ve been here, but it’s already grown a lot. I heard the lady cleaning the
room, and she said that there were several clothes of different sizes in the closet.”

Seiji’s hand as he was flipping through the papers stopped. He put down the fountain pen and nodded,
telling him to try more.

When Sage showed interest, Eve continued with an excited expression.

“Irene is not like the family of beasts like us. I heard that a new clan can’t grow like that.”

“Are you saying that Irene’s growth rate is abnormal right now?”
“Yes. That’s right.”

Eve replied immediately.

Sage shut her mouth. That part was one of the things he wondered too.

Irene’s growth rate is too fast. It was welcome for him, but��� ��� .

There was no possibility.

“Then there’s no way the Astropels would have sent Irene to the North.”

Growth was the most important issue for Suin. There is such a problem, we can send it to the North.

But Eve shook her head.

“No. If you think about it on the other hand, there may be a reason why you had no choice but to send it
to the North. Let me find out.”

Are you curious? I wonder if you die? I’m curious too, how can you not?

Eve’s eyes twinkled.

“The elixir is too severe.”

Sage laughed at Eve like that.

*
dawn without dawn. I put the blanket over my shoulders and walked out of the room.

As I was walking in slippers with fluffy fur, Karma, who was hiding, appeared.

“Can’t you sleep?”

“Yeah. I’ve been thinking a lot.”

“I will follow.”

“thanks.”

Karma put a shield around my body. He seems to have noticed that I am leaving the castle.

There is nothing more effective than blowing cold wind to cool your complicated hair for a while.

The castle that came down was quiet. Along the way, I ran into the people of Kyraas who were guarding
the castle, but they did not ask for their purpose, only making a simple bow.

“Karma.”

“Yes.”

“I want to be alone.”

“Call me if you need it.”

“Huh.”
Karma disappeared. I headed towards the arched gazebo set in the garden. The glass ceiling illuminated
the night sky.

I took a deep breath of the morning air and leaned back on the sofa. It smelled like snow.

“good.”

The only twinkling star in the silent darkness covered in snow was mysterious.

I smiled softly as my head was cleared, and a familiar voice came over me.

“I’m glad you like it.”

I was startled and pulled out the blanket.

I could tell without having to check who the owner of the voice was.

118

“……sage?”

“What’s going on here at this hour?”

Sage entered the pavilion where I was sitting.

I guess I wasn’t the only one who hadn’t slept yet. Seiji was still in his normal clothes up to this time.

Are you very busy these days?

Even though I had just come to the North, there were stories I could hear.

We know that Sage is already in the process of taking over the next California state.

He sat down on the sofa opposite him.

“Are there any concerns?”

“Um, no? Nothing. It’s nothing.”

“okay?”

“Huh.”

I nodded my head, saying it was really nothing. Then Seiji shrugged her chin and said ‘Uh-huh’. The eyes
looking at me were soft.

���It���s okay to say things like that normally.���

“……”

“I think it’s a lot of trouble.”

��� ��� twitch. I wiggled my fingertips. I got stabbed in the right corner.

No, he missed the right time to answer, so he kept his mouth shut, and a playful smile appeared on
Seiji’s lips.
The lips that went up while drawing the arc seemed particularly enjoyable.

However, the more times you get caught, the more tips you have to hide.

I smiled casually, pretending not to be like that. On the other hand, the head was busy spinning.

What should I do to get through the current situation safely?

It was difficult for me to get caught up and talk again.

Sage is so good at getting people involved!

“It’s really nothing. I couldn’t sleep, so I was just watching.”

“Oh, was that so?”

He replied, “Let’s do more.” His laid-back attitude, as if he wanted to see what he was saying, was
absurd.

I nodded stubbornly.

“Yeah, I’m about to go in now.”

“It looks like it hasn’t been out for a while.”

“……”

“Are you really in already? Are you not looking around anymore?”
��� ��� Are you doing this knowing all the time when I came out? I shrugged my stiff shoulders.

“You’re funny.”

“Huh.”

Seiji replied immediately as if it was natural.

It was a complete defeat. I cried, but took a deep breath. Yeah, you don’t have to be offended by this.

But he couldn’t hide his sullen expression. Suddenly, his lips popped out. They stared at each other with
eyes full of dissatisfaction.

At that moment, Seiji’s hand, who was silently looking at me, lightly touched my cheek.

what��� ��� ? What’s going on with this?

I was so surprised that my eyes widened. Seiji’s hand stopped trembling as he pushed his body back in
embarrassment.

Like me, Sage had a surprised face. The wall trembled in embarrassment.

“Ah.”

My cheeks swelled up and I groaned for nothing.

���What, if you have something on your face, you can tell me in words������

The end of his voice trembled slightly.

The corners of his mouth were twitching with difficulty as he tried to pretend it was nothing.

Seiji slowly lowered her hand as she brushed away her sweet hair.

No one spoke first. There was a subtle air current.

What is Sage thinking now?

He looked down at the hand that had just touched me.

It seemed that the awkward situation would never end. He tried to change the topic to change the
mood, but he opened his mouth first.

“Irene.”

“Uh, huh?”

At the sound of calling me, I almost ate my tongue. I was afraid to hear the sound of my heart beating.

What are you talking about?

Sage ruffled her hair and sighed softly.

“Sorry, I made a mistake without knowing it.”

“Ah…….”

“I’ll be more careful next time.”

I couldn’t answer any of those words.

Do you mean that I did that without knowing that the fact that you tried to touch my cheek happened
without you even being aware of it?

I’m not really used to this.

It was confusing.

Even so, the complex brain has become more complex.

It seemed like I had to give up sleeping today.

nodded. nodded. In the morning when the sun rose, I couldn’t stand the rush of sleepiness.

Just before I hit my forehead on the table.

Arban clicked his tongue and supported my forehead. It felt like my mind was a little clearer in the cool
body temperature.

“Thank you, Arban oppa.”

“What did you do without sleeping at night?”

“…Ummm, that’s. I’ve got something to think about. Ahaha.”

“Because of the news yesterday? You just have to stay as usual.”

Arban popped my forehead.

ugh I inflated my cheeks and defended my forehead. It’s not just because of that.

As he raised his eyebrows and shed it, Arban gave him a plastic expression.

“Uh-huh, what do you do when you look at me like that? Small crab.”

“Mr. I’m even bigger now.”

“No matter how big you are, a bite is the same.”

“…that kind of brother only grew up in the body.”

“What? This.”

As Arban and I started arguing in earnest, Set, who was sitting on the other side, shook his head.

He put down the water he was drinking and said softly.

“Both of you stop.”

“…I didn’t start first, he did it first. You saw it too.”

“Arban oppa hit me on the forehead first.”

I’m sorry!
When Arban finished my words, he snorted and pushed my forehead away. He didn’t think his mouth
would come down with a grin.

It’s obviously doing this on purpose. He was having fun making fun of me.

Looking at the set, looking at this, I could see his lips trembling as he looked at the two of us.

“Brothers, are you having fun?”

������No, I think Arban did something wrong.���

“You shouldn’t say that. I just saw everyone laughing.”

Set shrugged and stood up. I quickly followed behind him.

Arban, who had been left alone in his seat dazedly, belatedly said, ‘Let’s go together!’ a sound was heard

As I was walking down the hallway, Set opened his mouth.

“If Arban and I return, can we have a good time here, Irene?”

“Huh? Oh…”

“It seems that Arban cares about that. He seems to have been unable to sleep as well.”

Arban couldn’t sleep either?

I hopefully looked back. I couldn’t read any clues when I met him.
Perhaps��� ��� . You didn’t see me and Seiji together yesterday, did you?

As I was about to go upstairs through the hallway, I ran into Sage who was coming down.

I tightened the arm I was holding on to. Seiji’s gaze stayed there for a moment and then went up.

Seeing my tired face, Seiji’s eyes could not fall.

“Sleep. Looks like you haven’t slept, Irene.”

“…Ah, I think it’s because I slept too late yesterday.”

“You look tired.”

But why does Sage look so good?

Conversely, Arban, who came forward, was facing him as if he were wary.

He tried to stop Arban from his sudden attitude, but Seiji opened his mouth with a smile as if it didn’t
matter.

“I remember that today is the last day I stayed in the castle. I hope you can stay comfortably until the
day you leave.”

“������you.”

“Yes.”
“Don’t get me wrong.”

Arban laughed.

“I knew how long Irene would be here. There’s not much time left before I go back to the South.”

“……”

“Even if it’s not, don’t be mean to a troubled kid.”

I opened my mouth in amazement.

“Arban oppa!”

I tried to stop him in a hurry, but it had already happened.

Set sighed and rubbed his eyes.

���I thought I was going to buy it.���

So, was Set just watching, knowing Arban would be like this?

I looked at him in disbelief.

Even though the two seem to be completely opposite, it was only in this case that they got along well.

Sage, who was silently listening to Arban, did not move. He seemed to know it was going to be like this.

A strange nerve war broke out between Arban and Sage. In an instant situation, Set spoke softly.
“Arban. Stop being rude at this point. The opponent is the successor of Kiras.”

������there were a lot of mistakes.���

“It was nothing.”

When Arban reluctantly apologized, Sage, who received the light apology, slowly reached me.

“A disturbing thing.”

Sage said with a smile.

“I wonder what it is.”

morning time. Eve was drinking coffee from exhaustion.

The master is a little late today.

He looked at the clock on the wall and was about to sit down, his eyes widened at the door that opened
roughly.

A cool breeze was blowing wildly around Seiji, who looked depressed.

At first glance, it didn’t look very good.

The shapely wall looked terrifyingly towards Eve.

Oh, what happened again this time? Eve had a headache.

Who else touched Sage Kiras’ temper? This wasn’t a very good sign.

It was too late to leave work early today.

“Eve.”

“Yes, Master.”

Eve replied with despair.

“Before Irene came to the North, investigate what happened. Everything is missing.”

Eve nodded and replied.

“all right.”

119

After the commotion was over, peace came again.

To be precise, it was a peace that was barely close. Arban said with a weeping face.

“I heard you too. You just quarreled with us.”

“I heard. Still, the fuss is not good, Arban.”

“…I tried to be patient as much as possible.”

Arban looked like he was still sensitive to the nerve war with Seiji a while ago.

Set sighed briefly.

“Don’t forget our position, Arban. Things are bad right now.”

“So you apologized.”

Since they stayed in the castle after being recognized as a guest by the Kiras family, their words and
actions were nothing but doctors of the Astropel family.

There was nothing good about making a fuss here.

Besides, the distance between the South and the North is not that close yet.

It was good to be careful as it was difficult for each other.

I smiled softly and fluttered between them. To somehow lighten the mood.

“It went well, so let’s stop and go in. We’ll have to go back tomorrow, but we can’t waste time being
upset like this.”

“Yeah, I’ll be back tomorrow. That bastard likes it so much, he’s going crazy.”

Whoops. The sound of grinding teeth was heard. I felt my smiling face stiffen.

It was meant to calm me down, but I think I poured oil on it.

Arban’s eyebrows rose wildly. The frightening pheromone was telling him how hot he was.

I stiffened and blinked slowly. oh no this isn’t it

“Irene. Don’t forget that this is a tiger’s den.”

“Uh-huh?”

What kind of tiger oyster Taryeong are you all of a sudden? It was a random word, but Arban looked
very serious.

“Kiraas guys are reluctant to do every single thing. They’re unbelievable guys.”

Anxiety crossed Arban’s face as if he had remembered something. I hurriedly looked around.
Fortunately, we were the only ones in the stairway hallway.

I quickly lifted my heel and covered Arban’s mouth with my hand to say something more. His enemy’s
eyes opened wide, asking what this was.

“Ah, haha. Oppa. I wish I could say this far. Have you not forgotten that this is Kiras Castle?”

“Yeah, that was a bit risky. You’d better go into a room and have that kind of conversation.”

Set nodded in agreement. I turned to him in amazement.

What if I tell you to go into the room and talk instead of drying it?!

Arban didn’t open his mouth any more, probably satisfied with the answer.
He felt his lips gently clenched under the palm of his hand.

Even the set I trusted betrayed me like this. He smirked as he stared blankly at the set, stiffened in an
awkward position.

“Irene, you’re too far back. Tomorrow we have to go back too, so I’m worried about what’s going to
happen.”

“I’m not even a kid. I’m too worried about the oppas.”

I mean overprotection. Arban, whose mouth was blocked by my protest, gently removed his hand.

“No.”

“Oh!”

Suddenly, my body trembled, unable to focus on the hands floating in the air.

Arban, who was holding my wrist, pulled me forward with a little force as I lost my focus.

Arban clicked his tongue as he barely managed to focus.

���What are you going to do when you can���t even focus on something like this?���

“…if my brother didn’t release his hand all of a sudden, this wouldn’t have happened, well.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Arban narrowly opened his eyes with an expression that he knew something. oh what Why are you
looking at me so anxiously?
The corners of his lips, which had risen significantly, opened in a straight line.

“The clever tiger now avoids our eyes and approaches at dawn.”

“������dawn?”

Set paused and asked.

Ugh. I took a breath. What, did you know all about Arban?

I felt my pupils shaking.

Come to think of it, Arban also said he couldn’t sleep until late in the morning.

Arban put my hand down and nodded.

“That’s right.”

“What do you mean?”

Another crisis has come.

puck.

” Ah.”
Something flew and hit the back of the head. Mess slowly raised his hand and touched the back of his
head.

it was snow

Messi laughed ‘ha’ with absurdity. The eyes filled with bloody energy quickly headed in the direction the
eyes flew from.

The opponent had already erased the presence, but he could not even erase the energy left in his eyes.

faint cold.

The culprit who blew up the snow was someone from the Kiras clan.

Recently, a subtle war of nerves was in progress between the escort Black Mambas and the Kiras clan.

That might have been foreseen.

The two clans have been friends for a very long time.

Mess, who was sitting on the middle chin of the castle, twisted his lips at the subtle signs he felt under
the roof.

“You know what you’re hiding, so come on out, stupid quadruped.”

“That’s not what you said to me now.”

“I thought it was you, didn’t you answer that?”

Messi looked down with a bad posture.

The anonymous Kiras clan, which had already been detected, appeared.

His face was contorted with displeasure and a little bit of embarrassment. It seemed that his self-esteem
had been hurt at the fact that the sign had been read.

In addition to that, when they hear the word ‘stupid tetrapod’, they react violently.

Messi smirked and applauded for the obvious and consistent response.

“How can you guys react the same way to every word you hear? Simple or stupid.”

“What? You guys talk a lot about things crawling on the floor.”

“…Crawl on the floor? Will it really make you crawl on the floor? Huh?”

purr.

The fangs of excited Kiras were exposed sharply. Mess’ eyes narrowed and gleamed.

The two seemed excited enough to rush at any time.

Seeing this, Karma, who was hiding by the window of Irene’s room, touched her forehead.

The South and the North used to scratch each other’s nerves in this way every time, but among them,
‘stupid tetrapod’ was a frequently used swear word by Black Mambas.

As you might have guessed, the modifier ‘crawling’ was a slang term for the black mamba of the Kiras
clan.
The antagonism that had been going on for a long time showed no sign of dissolution even with the
passage of time.

“You were the one who blew snow first. Oh, did you already forget that because you were stupid?”

“So you’re the subject of being possessed with pheromones on purpose near our realm.”

It was an outright provocation.

Messi said angrily.

“I don’t remember ever having an argument by force.”

“What’s so hard about just avoiding that? Shouldn’t we have to break free again?”

“What? Are you going to shed again? Crossing the line. Do you know who I am and say that?”

“Who are you?”

Karma finally closed her eyes.

The rest of the Black Mambas, who were watching, sighed.

But at the same time, I was curious as to what the outcome would be.

It was the same with other Kiras.

In an exciting situation after a long time, not only the passers-by, but also Kiras, who was working in the
castle, were watching with a glance.
There is a saying that watching the fights and the paramedics is the funniest thing in the world. I
couldn’t miss this interesting sight.

As their attention began to rise, Karma approached them to stop them.

“Stop arguing with childish quarrels, because we didn’t do anything good to each other.”

“What, childish?”

Messi’s eyes lit up. The body’s eyes lit up.

was scolded Karma sighed and stepped back. Very sadly, Messiah was sincere now.

At what point did you become sincere?

I don’t know where his stomach was twisted, who usually laughed even when there was a hole in his
stomach.

Messi had a generous expression on his face and straightened his posture.

“Hey, my name is Mess.”

“…? I am Ergo.”

Ergo tilted his head at the absurd voice.

Are you going to drop your tail right away like this?
Disappointment flashed in Ergo’s eyes at the indescribable triviality. Still, he pondered the name of
Mess.

“Mess? That’s a name you’ve heard a lot.”

where did you hear it

Meanwhile, Karma, who was watching the situation, felt embarrassed by the irreversible situation.

sabak.

Mess took one step closer to Ergo and let out a soft smile.

���It will be the first and last name you will hear, so keep it in your head.���

“what?”

Ergo, who was rolling his eyes, stopped for a moment as if he remembered something.

And he started looking at Mess from head to toe.

“Ah, are you… are you one of the southerners?”

…….

There was a bitter silence.

Ergo’s mouth, which was spinning his index finger in the air, rose one by one. It was clearly intentional.
Pheromones began to spread around Mess. The piercings in his ears were shining brightly.

“Because quadrupeds don’t get better.”

“Don’t be a beast, reptile.”

“I heard that when a tiger dies, it leaves a hide. Shall I take it off myself?”

Mess’s gloomy voice rang out. Then Ergo responded with a sarcastic remark.

“What are you doing wrong? It’s you guys who take the skins off.”

He didn’t say a word to the end. It was the moment when Karma was about to intervene by force,
fearing that something like this would turn into a big deal.

puck.

Ergo’s head tilted forward.

120

After that, Fayman was in the pose of throwing something. It was the first time Ergo had blown his eyes
away.

Messi had a puzzled expression on his face.

“Ha? What are you doing, Fayman. Why are you interfering?”

“We’re going to solve it in a good way.”

���You were trying to solve it for the better.���

Where are you looking? Payman was at a loss for words.

The silent Basad opened his mouth slowly.

“…it started with a snowball fight, so let’s end it with a snowball fight.”

“That’s good. Yeah, let’s have a snowball fight. Then it won’t be a problem.”

Fayman nodded vigorously in response.

“It’s a snowball fight.”

A low-pitched voice intervened. There was no expression on Ergo’s face as he raised his head.

Ergo, who counted one or two of the Black Mambas gathered, beckoned around.

“Hey, the people who will participate are gathered on a first-come, first-served basis.”

Ergo’s amber eyes blazed with flaming fire.

“I don’t know where your snowball fight started. You’ll regret it.”

It was the start of the second round.

“So, that means that the tiger came at dawn.”

“We met by chance.”

“You’re naive.”

It was just a coincidence. Apparently, the two of them didn’t believe it.

The set looked troubled. The sunken eyes seemed serious.

“It won’t be hard.”

Arban nodded in agreement. You two get along well today.

I sip my honey tea and looked out the window. It was snowing in the north today.

It was amazing that the castle didn’t get immersed in the snow even though it rained so much.

While looking boredly at the patterns carved on the wall, Set quietly opened his mouth.

“Irene.”

“Yeah, brother.”

“I don’t know if you understand, but we’re worried.”

“worry?”

what are you worried about? When I opened my eyes, he seemed hesitant, and then opened his mouth
cautiously.
“I’m afraid you’ll get hurt. That’s why I’m not very happy with my relationship with Sage Kiras.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Have you ever felt strange?”

“what?”

“It’s only been one day since you met, but the size of your interest or emotion is already out of control.
It’s even getting bigger day by day.”

��� ��� That was it.

Actually, Seiji and I met on the day of the banquet. It was only one day.

But the emotions I was showing were so huge that I was sometimes embarrassed, not one or two times.
So, are the two of you saying that Seiji’s interest is strangely large, so be careful? You never know when
it will cool down again.

If that’s the case, it’s understandable to be concerned. And that I’m going to get hurt.

I’m already starting to worry about Sage.

“Okay, I’ll be careful. You’re telling me that Sage might get cold for me sooner or later.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Isn’t that what you meant?”

“Brother, if you don’t tell him directly, he won’t know.”

Arban sighed deeply. He pressed his forehead tightly against his forehead and pushed his face up to his
nose.

“It’s the other way around, so that’s a problem.”

“…Huh? How can it be the other way around?”

“I remember when you and Sage Kiras met.”

“Huh.”

“How was it then?”

How was it? yeah… ��� .

���I think he was like me.���

“But now?”

I grew up crazy Why are you asking this? is there any problem

It’s no wonder that wild beasts and beasts grow so fast.

At least Set and Arban are like that. I answered with a dazed face.

“It has grown tremendously. I heard that you are about to become an adult, right?”
Then Arban’s expression became strange. There was a hint of absurdity.

The tenacious look in his eyes that said he didn’t know, made me feel uneasy for nothing. Is there
something else I’m missing?

Looking back, there was no such thing.

“Why?”

Arban covered his eyes with both hands at my question. There was no energy in the voice that was
getting lower and lower.

“That’s the problem.”

“Huh?”

“You are saying that you are the growth point of Sage Kiras!”

In the end, Arban, which exploded, abruptly stood up.

I doubted my ears. He knew that the growing conditions of the Kiras clan were a little unique.

But am I the point of growth for Sage?

What nonsense… ��� .

I couldn’t believe it, my mouth twitched. Then I could only say a word.

“Hey, brother. Even a joke.”

Say it’s a joke. hurry.

Shattering my earnestness, Set answered.

“I’m not joking about this, Irene.”

“������Nonsense.”

You mean I’m Sage’s growing point? really? I couldn’t shut my mouth in shock.

But now I think I understand why Seiji had acted that way to me.

“The Kiras clan is especially blind.”

“……”

“I’m worried if you can handle him. In my head, I think that it’s a relationship between the two of us, but
in my heart it’s not easy.”

“……”

“I’m afraid you’ll get hurt, do you understand now?”

I know very well. I nodded slowly. I was stunned.

I couldn’t figure out where I became Seiji’s growth point.

“But why is it so noisy outside?”

Arban glanced out the window. Come to think of it, it was noisy outside for a while. I got up and looked
out the window.

and muttered blankly.

“������Staring contest?”

“Ugly.”

Eve, who was leaning against the window and watching the commotion, clicked her tongue.

hooch. Elegantly sipping coffee, he looked down and shook his head.

It seemed that relations with the South would never get better for the rest of his life.

“It’s noisy outside. What are you doing?”

“It looks like we’re fighting. The number of people is exactly right. It’s the escorts of the Astropel family
and four of our clan.”

“Enclose all related Kiras.”

“……Yes?”

Eve doubted her ears. What did you say now? When he asked a stupid question, the same answer came
back.
“Take him and lock him in.”

“…Kiraas is of the same kind as the master. Isn’t it right to pray for the victory of his people?”

Are you now blinded by love and not even recognizing your own people?

No matter how much you want to look good to Irene Astropel, you imprison your people.

Without looking at Sisibibi?

“Eve.”

“Yes.”

“Isn’t the Astropel family a guest now?”

“…but that’s right.”

“I think the hospitality of guests is a mess. What’s your opinion?”

Eve nodded shakily. Yes, the Astropels were present as guests.

���I will instruct you to lock them all in.���

Eve quickly left the office to fulfill the instructions.

Seiji, who covered the document he was reading, approached the window.

It had only been a few seconds since she had left, and Eve was already downstairs.
So, it’s only fast in this case.

As Seiji looked at the situation with a smirk, a familiar silver hair came into view. She had dazzling silver
hair that she was sure to be instantly recognizable anywhere, anytime.

The silver hair reflected in the sunlight was shining beautifully.

It was noisy outside, so it was as if I had seen it myself. Thinking that Irene must have been surprised by
this made me even more depressed.

Lock them up and keep them out for a few days.

In just a few hours, his aide had proven competent.

He narrowed his eyes as he had already read all the reports of what had happened before Irene came to
the South.

“What does that have to do with it?”

A pleasant voice echoed through the room.

After summarizing what had happened in the South, he came to one conclusion.

The Loisar family failed to return Irene, and the recklessness of demanding the return came from���
��� .

Artban family.

The Atban family wanted Irene. It wasn’t too difficult to infer this.
Because all the relevant circumstances said so.

However, there was an unresolved question. Why the hell do they want Irene?

Details about it have not yet been reported. I felt like I didn’t have enough time for that.

A laugh leaked out at Irene’s effortless effort to understand the situation while bewildered by the Kiras
clan being dragged away.

As I leaned my chin and watched it, the red eyes and eyes met.

“Ah.”

Sage let out a small voice without realizing it. It was an enemy full of vigilance.

Come to think of it, I purposely scratched my nerves earlier. I was in a bad mood and I was not treated
well.

Sage remembered what Arban Astropel had said.

‘I thought Irene would be here forever. There’s not much time left before I go back to the South.’

It’s not hard who wants?

Arban Astropel’s eyebrows frowned when they met their eyes with an expressionless expression.

Seeing that Arban’s gaze was on the other side, Irene turned her head in the same direction.
Soon, the pale bright crimson eyes opened wide in surprise.

As Sage shook her head knowingly, her bewildered pink eyes quickly detoured.

what else this time

For a moment, I was feeling more than twice as bad as I was feeling good.

Irene’s facial expression, attitude, and every word she said were all influenced by her emotions. But why
can you even be willing to do this?

Sage Kiras thought.

Finally, I must be crazy.

As the situation cleared up and Irene disappeared into the castle, Seiji looked towards the door for the
last time.

Bump. The door opened.

“Bocchan, I’ve taken care of everything. Oh, you’ve all been watching.”

“Eve.”

“Yes. Do you have anything else to do?”

Sage replied softly.

“Reply to a letter from the Atban family. We look forward to meeting you.”
If you’re curious, you should find out.

121

The day was bright. Set and Arban returned as scheduled.

The two were greeted as grandly as if they had been welcomed for the first time.

Unfortunately, Muhela was not present. It seems that the situation on the continent has changed
recently and has been busy.

“Be careful, Irene. I’ll come pick you up.”

“Oppa should be careful and go back home. Don’t worry too much about me.”

“Did you not forget what I asked you to do?”

“Huh.”

If it was Seiji’s work, he had already been asked to recite it even while he was sleeping.

I knew well what the two of them were worried about, so I answered straight away. Arban, whose
expression was relaxed, waved his hand to stop entering.

I shook my head.

“I see you guys go.”

“Yeah, I’ll do that if you’re comfortable with it.”

Set smiled and got into the carriage. He said that the Kiras family would be with him on the way.

Everyone was surprised as they didn’t know that they would be treated with this kind of respect.

“See you at home, Irene.”

“Huh.”

“Oh, you better come back soon.”

Set spoke as if he remembered it now. Then Arvan said ‘ah’.

“What?”

Curious, I couldn’t wait for the next word, and when I asked, Set smiled a little.

“Your father completely changed the inside of the castle. He seems to be hoping that you will like it.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. Everyone is waiting.”

“Then I’ll go… quickly.”

I was aware of my surroundings and lowered my voice. Because they shouldn’t know the purpose of my
coming to the North.
“Seeing that, you don’t have to worry. Did you see it, hyung?”

“That’s right. I’m at peace.”

With those words, the carriage went out of the city gate. As I watched them leave, I hardened my
expression.

It was morning, so I wasn’t feeling very well.

Fortunately, there was no problem with seeing him off, but it seemed like he had to go back and rest.
Hestia, who was beside him, said softly in a worried voice.

“I think you better go back to your room, miss.”

“Yeah, I thought so.”

It’s difficult to see everyone changing their necklaces in front of them.

I stopped in front of Sage. To go back is to go, but it is correct to say hello and go.

“Sage, say thank you to Muhela. I have to greet you in person, but I heard you’re busy these days.”

“You’re not crazy. Thanks to the Artban family.”

The Artban family that had been forgotten for a moment came out of Seiji’s mouth.

The North would also be very interested in it. In times like these, I had to be more careful.

I smiled as if nothing happened.

“I do, really. I was surprised to hear the news too.”

I glanced down at the necklace in nervousness. There was less than half of the energy left.

Sage looked at my complexion instead of answering to see if I had noticed something different.

“Your complexion looks bad, Irene.”

“Huh? Well, I’m fine. I guess it’s because I’m a bit sleepy. I can’t sleep because my brothers are going.”

“okay?”

“Yeah. I guess I should go back to my room and rest. I’ll see you, Sage.”

My heart was in a hurry, so I walked faster. Hestia also declined and followed me.

Suddenly, the necklace was showing the floor. I’ve never seen it run out so quickly.

The psychological factor seemed to be a big factor.

Since I heard the news of the Atban family, the number of times I have changed necklaces has increased
significantly.

Hestia looked at me with a worried expression.

“Lady, can you walk more?”

“It’s a little difficult. I think I’ll be able to change the necklace only by covering their sight…”
As soon as I finished speaking, Bassad appeared. He completely blocked my back as I was waiting for my
order to be given.

sighed I was relieved and took out the necklace I had as a spare.

However��� ��� .

“uh������?”

All of the necklaces I had as an extra were all faded.

Are you saying that all of this has been absorbed? Since when? I’ve never had anything like this before.

My hands twitched and the necklace fell to the floor.

I was short of breath and felt the heat rising in my body. I could feel a sharp pheromone that shook and
shook my stomach in a mess.

My eyes turned white at the terrible feeling of being scrambled wildly inside my body.

Finally, my body staggered and my vision was tilted.

“Miss Irene…!”

I had the illusion that Hestia was calling me desperately from beyond.

I squeezed my breath softly and squeezed my trembling hands.

“Bassard, Miss…!”

Before she could finish her words, Basad hugged me. and.

“Irene!”

At the end of Seiji’s voice, his vision darkened.

Five hours have passed since Irene lost her mind.

Upon hearing the news, Muhela hurriedly arrived in front of Irene’s room. Her expression, accompanied
by Arisa, was terribly hardened.

She stopped before Eve.

“Irene collapsed, what happened? Describe the circumstances in detail.”

“That’s… it’s hard for me to understand. The doctor didn’t give me a proper explanation. Everyone just
told me not to come in, so I’m waiting.”

“Ha? It happened in my castle and there’s no short explanation!”

Muhela was furious. The strong pheromone wave caused tension in the hallway in an instant.

Seiji’s eyes closed, leaning against the wall, half-opened. A subdued voice came out of his mouth.

“Mother, calm down. It affects Irene.”

“Sage, how long have you been here?”

“Continue after Irene falls.”

“You explain. Why did the healthy kid fall down?”

Muhela barely calmed her anger and tried to regain her composure. However, the expression did not
open up.

It was unlikely that problems would arise with the Astropel family.

It was only natural for her to be so sensitive.

“Your mother won’t be worried. They said that the Astropels won’t have any problems with anything, so
I’d like you to move on quietly.”

“What? How dare you look at me and my family!”

“Mother. Calm down.”

Sage called her softly. It was a small but powerful voice. Her eyebrows rose wildly.

���I don���t think I���m going to say let���s move on like this, Seiji.���

���From the beginning, you knew that Irene wasn���t here to travel to the North.���

“……”
“So what you saw and heard, you didn’t order the whole clan of Hamguhara, did you?”

Muhela ha, laughed. There was such a thing. There was a time when Irene was happy to visit and was
willing to close her eyes.

“I did. But this is outside my expectations.”

The succession of a family in another country was in jeopardy. After all, it was the northern part of the
country.

Muhela was responsible for everything that happened during Irene’s stay in the North.

But why don’t we just skip this important issue without consulting each other?

“cheeky.”

She could not hide her anger towards the Astropel family escorts blocking the door.

Karma, who was blocking her way, bowed her head as the unusual energy was released threateningly
without being refined.

“I’m sorry, Muhela Kiras-sama, but for the sake of the lady’s safety, I can’t approach her beyond this
point.”

“Yeah. That courage is imaginary. I have no choice but to move on because I have spoken out.”

Muhela’s lips went down coldly. Her own words were binding her. She called Sage in a cold tone.

“Sage Kiras.”
“Yes, mother.”

“I’ll delegate the authority, so let me do this for you. Take responsibility for it.”

“all right.”

Seiji nodded softly. Muhela put her forehead on her forehead and sighed. The tired look was evident.

“Then I’m not going back. I came in a hurry during the meeting.”

“Yes. Come in.”

Muhela couldn’t take her eyes off the tightly closed door. You could force it open and enter, but it was
bleeding profusely to do so.

Because she knew very well who the Black Mambas were around her.

Reluctantly, she shook off her regrets and left the hallway.

As Muhela left, the hallway quickly became quiet.

As the tense atmosphere relaxed, everyone around them sighed in relief.

Sage ordered.

“Everyone, leave your seats.”

“Yes? But… you want to be here alone, Master?”

Eve asked with a surprised expression.

Sage shook her head.

“I have something to share with you from now on. Stay away from your senses.”

“������all right.”

Eve had a mysterious expression on her face, but she replied that she would do so.

When he blinked, all the Kiras clan who were encamped around disappeared in an instant.

It was the person who was confronted with the Black Mambas.

As the appearance of the clan faded, Seiji looked at Karma.

“Now that you’ve heard it, you know. There’s no one around except the two of you.”

“What are you going to say?”

Karma was very nervous. To be honest, he didn’t want a situation where he would be left alone with
Sage Kiras.

Because I felt an instinctive rejection.

I felt dirty, as if I was facing a predator from an immature opponent who had not yet gone through
adulthood.

The unique habit of waiting for the prey to wear out, and slitting the nape in an instant, was evident in
Sage Kiras.
It’s like the laid-back wallan says he already knows everything.

Karma shuddered.

“It’s been so long and there’s no news, so it means that the doctor has no other way to do it.”

“That, what do you mean?”

“this.”

“……!”

“If you have an idea, you won’t take it off because you don’t know.”

A familiar necklace was pulled out of Sage’s pocket. challang. The necklace with purple pheromone
stones was shaking precariously. It was so crazy that I couldn’t get it back.

Karma’s fingertips twitched.

“The necklace had the northern chill. Looking at what he was wearing all the time, it must have been
quite urgent.”

Karma was stiff as if struck by lightning. There was nothing wrong with what Seiji said.

Irene was in a critical state now. The imbalance of pheromone had not been resolved for several hours.

Hestia had been calming Irene’s energy for hours, but when she fell exhausted, no one could help Irene.
And Sage Kiras would be a ray of light for such Irene.

So Karma was conflicted.

Seiji gave an order with a characteristic languid smile as if penetrating into his heart.

“Move.”

This may have been planned.

Karma had no choice but to give up the door in the end.

122

The door opened and Sage entered. Karma did not impose any sanctions.

Hestia, unable to recognize the outside world while concentrating all her senses on Irene’s stability,
looked back sensitively at the unfamiliar presence.

Hestia’s mouth trembled as she confirmed who the opponent was.

���I would have asked you not to let anyone in.���

“The Astropel family doctor’s request is too absurd for that.”

“…The young lady absolutely needs stability. I think I can ask you to step back while she calms down.”

“It’s strange. You must be hoping for Irene to wake up soon.”

“Of course it is.”

���Then, shouldn���t we rather welcome it now?���

Hestia’s mouth shut. Sage was sure of her swaying eyes.

Irene needs herself.

A feeling of exhilaration rose from the tip of his toes and enveloped his entire body. His lips rose in a
thick arc.

“I need you.”

“……”

“I can’t say no right away, so you’re right.”

But the feeling of joy escalated did not last long. It was because Irene’s moans could be heard softly in
the silence.

It was only a faint sound of breathing that disappeared into the air as his voice could not come out
properly due to power.

Seeing Irene’s pale complexion struggling to breathe, Seiji’s expression hardened in an instant.

His lifeless face seemed to be extinguished at any moment, and his heart seemed to freeze.

“Since when.”
Seiji opened her mouth while fixing her eyes on Irene. As soon as she hurriedly moved to the bed,
Irene’s hot breath faded.

Seiji stopped breathing.

“…Since when did your condition become so precarious?”

“You’re suddenly getting worse. The young lady’s psychology has been unstable lately…!”

“wherefore?”

Sage interrupted her and asked terrifyingly. There was no emotion reflected in his walls.

The momentarily subsided pheromone was so quiet that it would not be strange if it exploded.

It was as if he knew something. Hestia answered the question calmly, pretending not to know the
intention of the question.

“Since you’ve left the house, it’s only natural that you’re unstable.”

���Is that all the reason?���

“That’s right.”

���Then, if those words are false, then there is nothing to be said even if I cut my throat.���

Hestia’s eyebrows were asymmetrical and distorted.

���Now, you must know what Sage Kiras-sama means.���

“Right now I’m not very relaxed.”

Seiji wiped Irene’s forehead.

At that moment, instinctively feeling his energy, Irene raised her arm and took Seiji’s hand, which was
on her forehead, pathetic.

The feeble pheromone that had been trembling in the corner of his body trembled as if longing for him.

Seiji’s hand stiffened.

With a look of disbelief, he slowly breathed pheromone into Irene’s body.

“under.”

Amazing.

Have you been hiding this all this time?

He exhaled a sigh of relief, yet exasperated.

Hestia’s short cry of despair echoed in the room.

“No������!”

“I’ve been hiding it well with a body like this up until now.”

As if waiting, Irene’s body, which began to accept Seiji’s pheromone, was gradually finding stability.
“This must have been the reason Irene came to the North.”

“……”

“I’ve always been curious. There’s no way the Astropel family can send Irene to the North.”

Hestia’s mouth trembled. He bit his tender lips painfully. I could feel the bitter taste in my mouth.

Hestia didn’t feel any pain, even though the wound was torn. Because her head was in a state of panic.

And it made the worst possible.

Following Estella, the madam, this time to Irene. The family has committed an irreparable mistake.

For Irene’s safety and for the sake of the family, this secret should never be leaked outside.

However, due to her lack of ability, Sage Kiras eventually found out.

Irene’s uneven breathing sound became more and more regular. Hestia’s complexion turned white at
that sight.

Sage sighed and looked at Hestia, who was strangely quiet.

Hestia stared blankly at Irene.

���I think it would be better for you, the doctor, to go out too.���

������I see. Being here is of no use to me.���

“I didn’t mean it that way.”

“It would be much more helpful for Kiras-sama to be by your side than me.”

Hestia’s voice had no highs or lows. Sage felt strange, but didn’t question it.

“Then I’ll go out. Please let me know as soon as Miss Irene wakes up.”

“Don’t do that.”

Seiji nodded lightly. His hand was still held by Irene.

He liked it so much that he didn’t pull out his hand even though he was in an uncomfortable position.

Hestia left the room after seeing the figure for the last time.

body was cool My head, which had been thumping with the heat, no longer hurt. A pleasant coolness
lingered around his body.

I tossed and turned and dug into a place where I felt a stronger energy.

The minute cracks that had not been completely resolved even with the necklace calmed down as if it
had ever been.

I was trying to get back to sleep, but I heard a voice with a hint of difficulty.
“It’s nice to be hugged, but it’s a bit difficult, Irene.”

“Ummm…?”

“Especially you.”

……Well?

I was puzzled by the voice I could never hear in my ear.

weird. Why is Sage’s voice heard in my room?

Even on my bed?

��� ��� Have you not come to your senses yet?

I’m still wandering through the dead of death, but maybe I’m dreaming.

I was in serious trouble, but I felt a hand rubbing my wrinkled forehead.

“What do you mean by pretending you didn’t hear when you woke up?”

“…isn’t that a dream?”

“Oh, I often appear in my dreams, didn’t I?”

������No, it���s not. Then, isn���t this a dream?���

I slowly opened my eyes. My blurred vision cleared, and a clear jaw line appeared in front of me.
is this real?

Unbelievable, he grabbed his face and his body trembled.

As he slowly raised his gaze upward, his eyes met with Sage’s stiffened expression with a surprised
expression.

what��� ��� ?

Why is this touching?

“It’s a dream, isn’t it?”

“…my body seems to be fine.”

“Then you mean this is real?!”

Nonsense! Why are Sage and I lying together?!

I jumped up and stepped back. And I saw it. A skirt that is shortened above the knee.

“This, this, what is this?”

“That’s what I wanted to ask, Irene.”

Sage got up. I hesitated and hugged the pillow as if defending it.

“What is it doing?”
���This is a kind of psychological device.���

“It doesn’t look like it’s of much use. Even so.”

Sage looked a little tired.

I looked at him closely. The body line was thicker than before. I think I’ve had a strong body before.

Now, in addition to that, there was something more eye-catching. Should I say that I have matured?

It’s as if I’ve become an adult… ��� .

“Sage. I think you’ve become an adult.”

Forgetting that he was hugging the pillow, he got closer and looked at him, and he burst out into an
absurd, disappointed laugh.

“You don’t remember anything?”

“…why, why. what? Is there anything you need to remember?”

“I had something to remember.”

“…what?”

What should I remember?

I guess nothing happened to us.

As I averted my gaze from anxiety, Seiji gently turned my head toward him.

The hand that touched his cheek was much bigger than the last time. After a moment of surprise, I came
face to face with Seiji.

As if tired, his gaze on me grew stronger. I’m not sure, but it seems like something happened. The
problem is that I don’t have any memories.

“I suffered because I tried to take all of my pheromones.”

“I������?”

“Thanks to you, I’ve learned very well what it’s like to be devoured.”

Seiji laughed softly.

I flinched. Did I mean to eat you? sage?

As soon as I opened my eyes, my thoughts were stopped by the rushing situation and the flow of
conversation. Shaking her head in denial, Seiji sighed and added an explanation.

“I became an adult because you tried to take all my pheromones.”

“…what is that?”

“Then it seems like you want me more…”

“When did I!”

It was something I can’t remember. I ended up throwing the pillow at Sage.

What strange things are you talking about!

It was a statement full of room for misunderstanding if anyone heard it. Not knowing what to say from
that mouth, I quickly covered Seiji’s mouth.

His wall opened wide.

Seiji’s eyes slowly blinked, looking at me, leaning in the corner of the bed.

what. Why are you so quiet all of a sudden?

Sage, whose mouth is closed on one side of the bed, and me on top… ��� .

Having finished grasping the situation late, I bit myself in embarrassment.

Seiji, who did not miss the moment, grabbed my wrist gently.

“Ah, haha. Seiji. How far have we been talking…?”

123

I never meant to get up there. How did your posture become like this?

As he coughed and avoided his gaze, Seiji gave an absurd expression on his face.

“When is the time to attack…”

“Don’t say anything that will mislead anyone who hears it!”

face got hot No matter where I look, the posture I tried to attack first is correct.

Sage chuckled, wondering if the current situation was funny. When I shot him, I shrugged and let go of
my hand.

It was disgusting to see him smiling brightly saying he didn’t do anything.

Oh, now I’m being teased.

As soon as I woke up, I lost my energy.

“Stop joking around, Seiji. Please explain the situation first. Why are you here?”

Where is Hestia going?

It would have prevented other people from entering the room. Seeing that the visit was intact, it seems
that he did not come in by force. What the hell did you use?

“Do you remember when you fell?”

“������I remember.”

In all likelihood, I collapsed in front of everyone. I remembered everything, even the voice that Sage
strongly called me.

At that time, the sensation of burning my whole body was very clear.

It was such a terrible pain that my shoulder suddenly stiffened.

My expression and body stiffened, and Seiji patted my back saying it was okay.

��� ��� But why does this touch feel so familiar?

Seeing that I woke up safely, Hestia seems to have taken a good step.

“But where is Hestia?”

“Hestia?”

“My doctor.”

Hestia doesn’t know where Sage is or where she is.

It was frustrating not knowing what had happened overnight. My mouth tickled because I didn’t have
one or two questions.

“The doctor will probably be waiting outside.”

“……Waiting?”

“I was the one who calmed you down, Irene.”

Nonsense. hair turned white It was Sage, not Hestia, who calmed me all night?

I was speechless at the unexpected answer. I opened my mouth and could barely utter a word.

“…are you kidding me?”

“I don’t think this is a joke.”

“������Oh My God.”

So you mean that Sage found out my secret?

Was it true that he just said that I took all the pheromones away, not a joke?

You say that because of that, you became an adult?

I looked at Sage blankly in a series of situations I couldn’t understand. What the hell happened?

He, who was waiting for me to calm down, pointed to the mirror.

���I think it would be better to check your own physical condition first.���

“My body?”

He looked down and looked at his body. I could see the shortened sleeves and skirt, and the ribbon that
tied the front was loose.

“Aww!”

You’ve been stuck with Sage like this until now!

I quickly pulled out the blanket and grabbed the mirror that was on the table. And he covered his mouth
in shock.
“Congratulations on becoming an adult, Irene.”

“…that’s absurd. Is it really possible to do this?”

I couldn’t take my eyes off of my reflection in the mirror.

If it wasn’t for the silver hair and red eyes, I would never have believed it.

I awkwardly touched my face.

All the breasts had disappeared and the face, which had remained somewhat young, had changed to a
smooth one.

The limbs looked down and had the appearance of an adult by anyone looking at it.

Oh My God. Am I really an adult?

��� ��� Could it be that sage’s pheromone was absorbed overnight and the growth period was
advanced?

It was quite a possibility. Because I grew up every time the pheromone found stability.

“I’m an adult, Sage. And you too…”

“Congratulations, Irene.”

���Sage, you too��� congratulations on becoming an adult.���

Even if it was unintentional. I felt a little sorry.

I think I became an adult because I took too much of his pheromone.

Because that means it was a dangerous situation soon. I wasn’t feeling well.

As she was contemplating what to say, Sage took the mirror she was holding and nodded her head on
the bed.

“Now that you’ve seen everything, why don’t you lie down?”

“Huh?”

“I think you should get some rest. You’re not okay yet.”

“Ah. I thought everyone would be worried. I should let you know that it happened.”

“You must already know that you woke up.”

I really do. The room was noisy, but I didn’t seem to notice. I was so fussy.

I simply laid back on the bed.

Does Sage want to stay here? Why don’t you ask anything? There are many things I would like to ask
you.

“Stop staring.”

“…I didn’t.”
“How do you feel?”

“it’s okay.”

“Okay then. Rest.”

��� ��� Are you done with this?

He blinked his eyes in embarrassment. Ended up like this without asking any other questions?

Sage got up to see if he really wanted to go back.

After arranging the wrinkled clothes properly, I unbuttoned the buttons and turned the doorknob of the
room.

“Get some rest, Irene.”

widely.

The door is closed. I couldn’t believe it, so I jumped up. Is Sage just gone now?

I was staring blankly at the closed door, but after less than an hour, the door opened with a knock of
urgency.

“miss!”

it was messi After that, Karma, Payman, and Bassad were coming in one after another. He seems to have
been worried all night about his poor complexion.

I smiled softly and waved my hand in regret.

“Everyone was very worried. I’m fine now.”

“I’m really happy.”

���Um��� did you tell Dad about this too?���

I wish I hadn’t done it yet. Looking at Karma’s expression, it seemed as if he had already sent a message.

ha. Perhaps you are very worried. Or maybe they are making a fuss about coming to the North again. I
have to write a letter right now.

“I’m going to have to write to Dad again. It’s okay now. And…”

I stopped talking and looked over the faces of the escorts.

It was too quiet for the rushing escorts to come.

The four pairs of eyes were full of wonder and astonishment.

Oh right, I’m an adult now. So everyone was quietly looking surprised.

I’m not used to it, so I keep forgetting it, but what about the escorts in front of me?

Mess staggered as he stepped back. He opened his mouth blankly.

“Ah, lady, stand now, the Eucharist… What am I looking at?”

A murmur that was close to self-talk disappeared as if it were eaten. It wasn’t much different from other
people’s reactions.

Fayman rubbed his eyes while Bassard was pinching my cheek hard.

I scratched my cheek awkwardly.

���How did it happen?���

“I’m worried that you’ve grown too rapidly. Is there something wrong with your body…”

Fayman put on a worried expression.

���I get caught up in that part too.���

Because it was a tremendous growth rate. It seemed that I had to meet Hestia first.

“But where is Hestia?”

“It goes into the room and doesn’t come out.”

“In my room?”

I changed clothes and went down to this floor where Hestia’s room was. I could feel the eyes of the
people I met.

Because there is no one in the castle who doesn’t know that I fell.
smart.

“Hestia.”

“……”

“Hestia?”

The room was quiet. Where did you go? I stopped walking back.

Hestia couldn’t go anywhere else. Even before I heard the news that I was awake.

Besides, it’s strange that he didn’t come to my room alone.

I carefully opened the door. The light was off in the room.

The curtains were all closed and it was dark, but my vision quickly got used to it.

As I entered the room one step at a time, I felt a weak energy in the corner.

“…Hestia?”

Perhaps it was correct to sense the presence, Hestia was sitting with her knees bent in the corner with
her head bowed.

I stopped walking towards her when I saw her for the first time.

As the light from the hallway leaked into the room, Hestia’s head was raised slowly.
“Why are you doing this here, did something happen?”

As I approached, Hestia’s face contorted into tears.

Have you been doing this all night? It was clear that something had happened to Hestia.

The woman I knew was always bold and bright.

“Miss Irene… When did you wake up?”

“A little while ago. But why are you doing this. What happened?”

“������miss.”

As I sat down with my knees bent in front of Hestia, the face that had been hidden in the darkness
began to show in detail.

Bloodshot eyes, pale complexion, and lips full of wounds from how bitten they were. From flaky skin to
messy nails.

“Why are you like this? Huh?”

Hestia’s eyes twisted when he asked, carefully holding the wounded hand. Shortly thereafter, a
trembling voice was heard.

“I’m sorry, miss. Because of me… I couldn’t do it properly this time.”

again this time? What are you talking about? She spoke again in a locked voice.
���I couldn���t even protect her properly.���

At those words, I immediately understood what she meant.

124

He had never seen Hestia so weak. The eyes fixed on the floor had no strength. How long have you been
doing this here?

“My lack of skills ended up like this again. I’m sorry, miss.”

“Why is this Hestia’s fault? It’s not like that.”

This was just an accident.

It was literally an unexpected event, so I couldn’t prepare for it. I can’t say who’s fault it is. Hestia
thought it was her fault.

“No, if I had been a little more careful, this might not have happened. Then… and now.”

“Hestia. Look at me, huh?”

“All I…”

The muffled voice had subsided. I was speechless and had no choice but to stare at her.

I can’t even imagine how much heartache I’ve been going through all this time. I fear that hasty
consolation will rather hurt.

All I could do was just stay by Hestia’s side.

“I tried not to make a mistake this time. I just wanted to protect the young lady.”

������Yeah, that���s right.���

������it was better.���

I stopped stroking her back. What’s good? I tried to check Hestia’s expression, but I couldn’t see it in
detail.

But now, as if I can’t just listen and listen, I’m worried about what I’m thinking.

“What do you mean, Hestia?”

���When I return to my family, I will ask you to excommunicate me. ���I think it would be more
helpful to have another doctor in the family than me������

“What nonsense is that!”

Hestia was talking casually, knowing well what it meant to be excommunicated from the family.

Excommunication was a punishment for the sinners of the family. Of course, there will be marks on the
body.

He was also expelled by his clan and eventually had to go to war with no place to go.

I was pissed off angry.

I didn’t know that Hestia had this kind of heart, and that she didn’t tell me.
“This was an accident. It’s absolutely not Hestia’s fault. And…”

I was hesitant to speak.

May I mention Estella’s name? Whenever he sees me, Hestia must have thought of Estella.

Not only her, but the rest of the family would think of Estella whenever they saw me.

“…Estella-sama’s work is never your fault. It’s too natural.”

���I should have stayed by your side. If it had been���, Estella-sama would not have died in
vain.���

yes it may have been

It might not have happened if Hestia, the doctor, had been by her side.

Because of that, Hestia suffered even more.

Is it right to comfort Hestia here? I am no one else?

The hand that comforted her trembled. Hestia’s voice was heard in the silence.

“…The young lady is a precious person that Estella-sama has protected. I will ask for the punishment she
deserves for this.”

“Hestia!”

“I’m fine, miss. So, too…”

Hestia, who had her head bowed, turned to me. The pale complexion didn’t look so good.

Hestia didn’t seem to hear anything she said now. As I was looking at her anxiously, Hestia’s eyes
suddenly opened wide.

“Ah, miss. Mo, your body! And then your voice…!”

“Oh? Yeah, how did this happen. Were you surprised?”

“Ah������”

Hestia, who looked at me with her mouth open blankly, stood up.

“I’m sorry…! I should have looked into the girl’s condition first. Do you feel anything strange about your
body? You suddenly became an adult… pheromone? I’ll confirm…”

���Jin���, calm down, Hastia.���

“There is no problem right now. The pheromones are also much more stable than before.”

“Yeah? Can we get back to the South soon?”

“It’s up to you to watch the situation and decide. We don’t know what’s going to happen yet.”

“It is, though.”

I want to go back to the south soon. I met Set and Arban a while ago, but I haven’t seen Kaid in a long
time.

Besides.

“Dad doesn’t write to me.”

“……Yes?”

“Isn’t that too much? It’s not like Hestia, is it?”

After sending the message that they had arrived in the North, Kaid didn’t send me a single letter.

“Is Hestia in contact with her father?”

���Ah��� that���s it.���

“Are you doing it?”

There’s no way you can’t keep in touch. You will be receiving status reports on a regular basis. In the
end, you just don’t contact me.

���Ahaha. Miss, there must be something for you. Ummm������

“It’s okay, you don’t have to say that.”

“The head of the house will also be looking at your letter.”

“You don’t reply, how do I know that?”

pinched the nostrils No matter how well you read, if you don’t get a reply, it’s of no use.

If you don’t reply this time, you should go back and pretend not to know.

Besides, this letter seems to contain some serious content.

“Hestia.”

“Yes?”

“I don’t like the doctor unless it’s Hestia. I’ll never leave it to anyone else.”

Before leaving the room, he smiled. Hestia, who seemed to be at a loss for words, smiled faintly.

There was no answer returned.

When I get back to my room, I have to write a letter to Kaid first.

Of course, I can’t allow Hestia’s excommunication, but I’m relieved to ask him to stop it anyway.

As I was walking down the hallway, a familiar blonde caught my eye as I looked out the window.

Seiji made eye contact and looked at me with a recognizable expression.

In the meantime, where are you going?

I waved my hand in a happy mood, but Sage, who only said hello, turned around and disappeared.

As I waved my hand in the air, I stiffened.

“what������?”

Are you avoiding me now? Eh, it’s probably because of the mood.

��� ��� No, you must have just avoided that, right?

I was stunned and frozen in place. Looking in the direction where Sage disappeared, I gently lowered the
hand I was holding.

“It’s probably because of the mood.”

It’s disgusting, but there’s no reason for Sage to avoid me. He nodded his head and tried to rationalize it.

“Let’s go back and write a letter first.”

And if you don’t give me an answer this time, I have to say that there will be no next letter.

As I took the stopped steps, Karma appeared in front of me. When he opened his eyes, he lowered his
head and said.

“miss.”

“what’s the matter?”

“Kiraas has sent a message that he wants to see you.”

“…Muhela-sama?”

���They say there are a lot of things they want to hear about this incident.���

Ah. Come to think of it, Muhela doesn’t know anything. Because there was no explanation given to the
North in the first place.

I would have been very surprised by this. Even if I asked him to leave the north like this, he had nothing
to say.

Maybe Seiji had already said that.

“Okay. Where can I go?”

“You are waiting in the escort room. A guide is waiting to take you.”

“A guide?”

When I asked a question, Karma looked at the back. There, a blunt-looking man was waiting for the
conversation to end.

“Yeah, then please.”

“Yes, I will guide you.”

The man took the lead. I had a lot of thoughts as I headed to the room. How does Muhela view this
event? Surely she must have heard the news that I fell.

“While the maiden was losing her mind, Lord Kiras came.”
“okay?”

���Yes. ��� In the process, he became angry and angry. He entrusted this task to the successor
of Kiras.���

to Sage?

So, can it be considered that Muhela-sama has no intention of making this matter public?

The escort chamber of Kiras Castle was located in the deepest part.

Although they were staying on the same third floor, Gaju’s room was located deeper inside.

As I passed through the maze-like corridor, the Kiras clan guarding the entrance blocked my way.

“The escort can only go in and out here.”

“Wait here, Karma.”

“all right.”

From here on, you have to go alone. I took a deep breath. It was a moment when I had to be alone with
Muhela.

As I entered, the guiding man announced that I had arrived.

“Lord, Irene Astropel has arrived.”

“Come in.”

A heavy permission fell from within. I straightened my back.

The moment the door opened, my eyes met with Muhela, who was staring at me exactly where I was.

“Come here, Irene.”

“I heard you called me.”

���Yeah, I called because I thought there was a story I needed to hear.���

Muhela’s eyes narrowed and folded in.

The door slammed shut behind my back.

“Sit down.”

“Yes.”

“I prepared tea with my favorite. I don’t know if it will fit in my mouth.”

“Thank you for caring.”

Courtesy greetings came and went. Muhela was waiting for me to break my luck first.

From where to where is it appropriate to talk? I didn’t catch a goosebumps.

In fact, everything from the fact that I came to the North until I collapsed and became an adult is full of
questionable things.

It would be right to apologize first.

“I want to express my deepest apologies for inevitably deceiving Muhela-sama.”

“sorry?”

“Yes, it is.”

���Then let���s hear it.���

The lips of Muhela, who was drawing the arc, went down.

125

“Everyone was talking about Miss Astrofell.”

“Enclose the mouth.”

“Yes, but can’t you just tell me what happened?”

Currently, Kiras Castle was only resting and turned upside down.

This is because Seiji, the heir to the family, appeared as an adult overnight without any omen.

Is that all? Even Irene, who had lost her mind, appeared in the form of an adult, so there were all kinds
of speculation about what happened between the two of them.
Last night, when Sage killed the entire clan in a confrontation with the Astropel family escorts.

After that, the rumor that he was the only one allowed to enter Irene’s room was implicitly believed to
be true.

I’m dying to wonder what happened there, but the parties didn’t even seem to want to open their
mouths.

So we have no choice but to gather around and talk.

Because this was an unprecedented, unprecedented event in Kiras Castle.

It was something I had never seen or heard of that would become an adult in one day.

I wonder if Eve was no exception, so he looked around and lowered his voice.

“Just tell me a little bit.”

“what?”

“Ah, you know.”

Seiji, who was walking around the library, smiled.

“curious?”

“Are you going to tell me?”

“If you want to listen and close your eyes forever.”

“…I’m not curious.”

Eve pursed her lips. Still, you’re an aide, so if you let me know in advance, what’s the point?

In the future, Jinhan will share all the secrets of the family. Of course, every time he said that, Seiji just
snorted.

“I’m sorry you’re making a secret between us.”

“then no?”

“Am I not the master’s assistant? You’re going to be discussing with me the big things about the family
and important secrets in the future.”

“Let’s think about it then.”

Sage moved to the next square. He did not know what happened to the place designated as a forbidden
book.

Eve frowned at the unrecognizable text.

This is because the forbidden books handled by the Kiras family were written in characters that only
their immediate family could recognize.

“What are you looking for, Master? If you tell me, we will find out separately.”

“Personal things.”
“Yes, you will.”

In the end, Sage didn’t tell us anything about what he was looking for.

This time he moved on to the next square.

As the list of forbidden books to check decreased, Seiji’s eyebrows were narrowing.

“Why don’t you wrap this up. You didn’t sleep well today.”

“Look at it.”

“It’s a little surprising.”

“what.”

“Lady Astrofell is awake, but she’s too quiet.”

“I?”

Seiji, who had opened the book and was flipping through the pages one by one, questioned. Eve nodded
and remembered last night.

“Yes. Do you know what the master looked like when he collapsed? Because I thought I was working.”

“It happened.”

“Yes?”
It was also a big deal.

Being an adult had a ripple effect beyond what he thought.

A position that frees you from everything and makes it possible.

Paradoxically, that made it impossible to even get close to Irene.

Who knew it would be like this?

When I remembered Irene, who was calmly and defenseless in front of me without knowing my own
speed, I felt like my body’s blood had dried up.

“I’m glad you got up safely though. I was worried that there might be a conflict with the Astropel
family.”

���There will be no issue with this matter.���

���But you don���t seem to be the Lord?���

“What do you mean?”

Sage paused and asked. Eve shrugged.

“You haven’t heard it yet? The Lord has called Lady Astropel separately.”

“Why are you saying that now?”

Seiji’s face hardened in horror. Eve said with an awkward smile.

“Of course I thought you knew. What are you thinking about all day? You’re a little weird today.”

“Ha. I’m going crazy.”

He sighed softly and went to the additional study. It was an urgent step.

Eve quickly followed behind him.

The long conversation is over. Muhela, who had been silently listening to the explanation, opened her
mouth for the first time.

“So, the reason you came to the North is to finish your growth safely? Because of pheromones?”

“Yes, it is.”

“I don’t want this fact to be made public.”

“Yes.”

“I get it.”

That was the end of it.

I looked at her with amazement. I thought I was going to give it a hard call, but it was an absurdly simple
answer.
As she closed her mouth in embarrassment, Muhela raised her lips one by one.

“Let’s assume you have a debt to the South.”

“Aren’t you angry… aren’t you?”

“Of course I’m angry. I’m still amazed that I dared to do such a daring thing for my family.”

“sorry.”

“But I understand Kaid Astropel’s choice. It was the only way.”

Muhela nodded and drank tea. It was a pure black color that could be used at a glance. Unlike tea with a
sweet scent from the south, tea from the north was used in the same way.

Ouch, write.

When she couldn’t even manage her eyebrows and frowned, Muhela burst out into laughter.

“It looks like it doesn’t fit your mouth.”

���Ahaha��� a little bit.���

“I thought I’d ask you to make another car. There must be a lot of food that doesn’t suit your taste, so
how are you doing that?”

“Everyone took care of the convenience and made it as similar to southern food as possible. Thank you
so much.”

It was true. When I came to the North, I had never felt that the food was largely unappetizing.
Not only that, but the heating in the castle was also warmer in my room than in other places, as did the
rooms of other people I was with.

“therefore.”

“Yes?”

“Do you have more to say to me?”

Her softened eyes opened sharply and looked straight ahead.

Startle. Without realizing it, I grabbed the hem of my clothes.

“Sage has become an adult.”

“……”

“Isn’t that the point that I said everything while omitting something important?”

“that……”

It was something I couldn’t even explain.

I never asked how Sage got into my room or what had happened with Hestia.

Hestia wasn’t in a good mood for that, and Sage didn’t seem willing to answer.

“Once that is explained, don’t pretend you don’t know about this matter.”
“Sage…”

How did Sage really know?

I couldn’t answer, but the door opened with a knock.

“Mother.”

Sage saw me there and approached Muhela.

She frowned and looked at the white-eyed escort from outside.

���I would have told you not to let anyone in.���

“I understand that you have delegated authority to me for this task.”

“So, just ignore what happened in my castle? Even looking at your body?”

Muhela was right. Sage was the only heir to the Kiras family.

Suddenly, they became adults just like me, so it wasn’t the only thing that felt uncomfortable.

Sage must already know I’ve been in the room all night, so you’re calling me, not Hestia.

“Then you tell me, Seiji. That expensive mouth doesn’t open at all, so I didn’t even bring Irene in.”

���I would have said that when it came time to do that, I just became an adult.���
“That’s why you ran like this? I’m sure you’ll believe it.”

Muhela snorted. It was a fight that couldn’t be trusted at all.

I was surprised to see Sage again. You didn’t even tell Muhela about this.

“When the conversation is over, I’ll take Irene out.”

“The conversation isn’t over yet. I haven’t heard the most important thing. Where are you going?”

“The confirmation has been completed and it has been confirmed that there is no problem with the
body.”

“At times like this, you’re quick on your feet. You’re like a serpent.”

Muhela made a strong impression.

So it looks like Seiji just went somewhere, did he go to get a test?

So that I don’t want to be called to Muhela and give her a difficult answer?

Do you know how things will go like this?

It may have been an exaggerated guess, but looking at Muhela’s expression and words, it seemed to be
true.

“Then I can’t ask any more questions. Just because I’m digging doesn’t mean it hasn’t happened.”

Muhela said, rubbing her forehead. She still looked as if there was a bit of an awkward spot left, but she
didn’t ask any more.
“Congratulations on becoming a saint, both of you.”

Instead, to our surprise, congratulations returned.

After completing the solo study safely, I left the room with Seiji.

Karma, who had been waiting at the entrance the whole time, disappeared when it didn’t look like we
were going to part anytime soon.

“Thank you, Sage. For helping me.”

“Where are you coming from?”

“…I came because Muhela-sama called me. But I’m glad that you don’t seem to be as angry as I
thought.”

As soon as I walked in, I thought I was going to be blown away, but it wasn’t. It can’t be less than a
million blessings just to pass by like this.

However��� ��� . How did Sage know? The fact that I need my own pheromones.

“sage.”

“Huh.”

“how did you know?”

“What?”

Sage’s gaze, who was walking down the hallway looking straight ahead, turned obliquely downward.

I’m going to remove the shichimi. Knowing very well what I’m asking.

It seemed like the situation was going to pass, so I grabbed Seiji’s arm. I felt my stiff arms.

���Can we talk about this, Irene?���

“No, answer me. I’m curious as to how you knew I needed your pheromone.”

126

No matter how much he thought about it, it didn’t seem like Hestia would have asked for help in the
first place.

Just by looking at Hestia’s appearance today, I was able to realize that it was never the situation she
wanted.

In the end, all that could be said was that Seiji knew something and knocked on the door himself.

“I got it because of the necklace.”

“Did you only know that one?”

“Irene, because you always do it. Every time I see it, the amount I feel from the necklace is slightly
different. When you collapsed, only empty pheromone stones were left. You can see where it went if
you think about it a little bit.”
“okay……?”

It was a very small detail that you would not have noticed if you didn’t look carefully.

So, did you notice that your pheromone would work by looking at the energy left in the necklace?

There were still some absurd parts, but I decided not to ask.

“Then would that be the answer?”

“Huh.”

Yeah, because there’s not much time left to go back to the South anyway.

Arriving at the front of the room, I turned to Sage to say hello.

“Thank you very much for today’s work. I’ll go inside.”

“necklace.”

“Huh?”

As I was about to enter, Sage stared at the necklace hanging from my neck.

There was nothing to hide in the yard that had already been discovered anyway.

He looked up and saw a necklace crafted in a different shape from his inner pocket.

���I don���t think I can be satisfied with that anymore.���

“what do you mean?”

“Gift.”

a gift? I looked at what was in his hand. It hadn’t even touched my skin yet, but I felt a refreshing
coolness.

Maybe it contains your own pheromone?

When he opened his eyes wide, Seiji smiled faintly.

“I think I need it.”

������Thanks for your concern, Seiji.���

“I’ll walk you.”

“Huh.”

Do so. I nodded and he carefully changed the necklace and hung it up.

A different level of freshness spreads through every part of the neck that Seiji touched.

Suddenly, my body trembled. At the same time, the hand, which seemed to pause for a moment, hung
the chain and quickly moved away.

I glanced up at Sage with regret. Seiji, who was trembling, smiled softly and took a step back.
��� ��� what now? It was a very unnatural act.

“I’ll refill it when it runs out, so tell me if you need it. If you don’t know where it is, just wait in the
office.”

“Huh.”

“Come in. I have work to do, so I’ll stop and see.”

He walked away with no regrets. Standing in front of the room for a while, I murmured suspiciously.

“Suspicious.”

It seems that Seiji’s attitude has changed strangely.

It wasn’t the mood.

I met Hestia in the morning and when I met him on the way back, I grabbed Sage by the arm in front of
the room, before and until now.

Sage must have been avoiding me.

“Why are you avoiding it?”

I couldn’t figure out why I suddenly avoided it.

As she entered the room and pulled out a paper and pen, Seiji’s questionable attitude was not erased
from his mind.

*
last morning. Kaid, who received the emergency report that Irene had collapsed, could not sleep.

The shock was even greater because it was news not long after Set and Arban returned.

I couldn’t even tell him to come back sooner rather than later.

It would be a much better choice for Irene to be in the North than in the South.

Set and Arban, who came to the office at dawn after hearing the news, were still there.

bang!

“Lord!”

“What’s going on, Baon?”

The next day with a bright day after receiving an urgent notice. Baon entered the office with a
commotion.

“Miss Irene is awake. A letter from you has arrived.”

“What?! Is that real?”

Arban jumped up and checked the letter in his hand.

“That guy’s handwriting is correct!”

Set was relieved by his cry and loosened the body that had been stiff with tension the whole time.
Kaid rubbed his eyes with a tired look.

“It still surprises many.”

“I think the three of you sent me a letter right after waking up to be worried.”

The heavy office atmosphere became brighter.

“Then I’ll read it for you.”

Baon opened the envelope and said. Inside the envelope, a fairly thickly folded letter appeared.

The moment he smiled and opened the letter. The letter knife flew sharply. It was Kaid.

“Aww. My hand almost flew away, sir.”

“Whoever wants to read the letters my daughter sent me first?”

“…I did this to ensure that the content was delivered fairly to the three of you.”

“Give it up.”

“Here it is.”

Baon lowered his tail and handed him the letter with a straight posture.

When I opened the letter, I could see the round, round handwriting that was obviously Irene’s.
Kaid’s lips softened in an instant.

And the moment he read the first line, his eyes widened.

“Why? What are you talking about, Dad?”

Unable to bear the wait, Set asked.

As Kaid was reading the letter, his expression became more serious as time passed, and strangely, he
burst out laughing out loud at the end.

There was a cute threat written on it, saying that if I do not reply again this time, I will not even pretend
to know when I return to the South.

“I must reply this time.”

“You must have pulled out your sword after all. If you come to the South, you won’t even pretend to
know.”

Baon glanced over his shoulder at the letter that Kaid had put down, and gave a funny expression.

It was a simple chat.

Kaid turned his gaze to his two sons sitting on the sofa and opened his mouth.

“Set, Arban.”

“Yes.”

“Irene has become an adult.”

“……Yes?”

Set asked stupidly. Did Irene become an adult?

No matter how fast the growth rate was, it was impossible.

How much less did the two of them become adults not long ago, but Irene, who was born later than
that, has already become an adult?

“What happened to that guy?”

“I left out that story. I’ll tell you in detail when I get back.”

“It’s a difficult thing to say.”

It was in line with the meaning that the family had a very difficult situation to find out.

Just as Irene knew her family, they knew everything about Irene as well.

For example, if the family finds out about it, they try to get over difficult things… ��� .

“It’s very strange.”

Baon, who was listening to the contents of the letter, tilted his head.

All the eyes of the Astropels in the office were focused on him.

“Actually, I met Durias before I came.”

“Durias?”

“Yes. You look busy since morning, so when I asked what was going on, they said that I had to send a
congratulatory letter to the Kiras family.”

Kaid nodded, telling him to speak.

“It is said that the successor of the Kiras family has also become a saint this time.”

“…he’s become an adult too?”

Kaid’s hand tightened, and some of the corners of the letter were wrinkled.

“Ha, this is it.”

Arban’s eyes lit up. His tip was screaming with his whole body.

It’s no coincidence that the two of them became adults at the same time.

“I told you, hyung. I shouldn’t have just passed by back then!”

“Nothing has been confirmed yet. So calm down. Hestia will organize the details and send them to you
soon.”

Arban reluctantly shut his mouth. As Set said, nothing was certain yet.

But it was terribly awkward.

Apparently, the timing of becoming an adult with Sage Kiras coincides.

“By the way, Hestia’s report is missing. It must have been crazy. It seems a little late.”

“Now that I know that Irene is safe, shouldn’t it be okay to listen slowly after seeing it? Now that I have
become an adult, the only thing left to do is return to the South.”

There was no reason to stay further north. Because the purpose of going there has already been
accomplished.

It wasn’t planned to become an adult, but it turned out to be a good thing.

But Kaid shook his head.

“No, it’s still early. Hestia said it was better to wait a little longer and watch.”

“Well, it’s way too fast.”

“and.”

Kaid paused for a moment.

His sign became quite serious.

I closed my eyes to see what Baon was trying to say.

Sensing that a heavy conversation was coming, Set and Arban changed positions and waited for Kaid’s
next words.

“Hestia said he was going to ask for an excommunication.”

*

under the blue sky.

D.L. Artban looked down leisurely and listened to the report.

The lip-mae, who drew the line, was instead showing how satisfied he was with the newly occupied
land.

The fierce territorial struggle that had not ended for decades finally came to an end, and the Atban
family’s flag was planted throughout the East.

It was only a matter of time for the Miat family to eat even the driven territory.

“How did the other head families react?”

“The family that responded immediately was the Kashmere family, a clan of lions. I received a call saying
that they would send an envoy soon.”

“That’s great. What about the other families?”

With an obsidian-like glare, D.L turned his head to his assistant, Elvin.

Elvin had just finished the report he was about to tell.

“And unexpectedly, a favorable answer came back from the North.”

127
“I thought you were still monitoring the situation.”

Diel’s eyes narrowed.

The answer was so fast that it was considered rather strange.

In the meantime, there were no chieftains in the East.

The glory of the past had long since been forgotten by everyone, and the Atban family had to be pushed
aside.

There weren’t many families who wanted to interact with the Atban family in the face of the unstable
situation in the East where the game could change when and how.

However, since the Kiras family has sent a positive message, there will soon be more families who want
to contact them.

Elvin frowned at the fishy scent that was being pushed into the air.

The smell of blood still hadn’t washed away, even though most of the neighborhood had already been
settled.

“The southern reaction?”

“It’s quiet. Like other families, I’ve sent you a letter…”

“I heard that Irene Astropel is in the North.”

“Yes, that’s right. But it looks like we’re going back to the South.”
Not sure, but it was highly likely to be considered.

I know that the Atban family are targeting Irene Astropel.

“But, my lord.”

“tell.”

“May I ask why you’re targeting Irene Astropel even during this time when all of the East has been
conquered?”

“Otherwise, the Astropels will come against my family.”

An all-out war was inevitable.

Because he did it first. The work he had planned long before ascending to the head office was still in
progress.

“Things went wrong, but it wasn’t that Ella was completely useless as a result.”

“…what do you mean by that?”

“You’ll find out later. I’ll have to go north first.”

In order to proceed with the work, I had to go north.

���I wonder how much power he has.���

���Are you saying you want to move on your own?���

“I think it’ll be fine, since there’s a lot to gain. Be careful not to let this information go outside, Elvin.”

Diel laughed softly.

If only Irene Astropel got it.

“It won’t be long before I can put the South under my feet.”

If you can’t figure out the reason, it’s just a matter of keeping it close and watching.

I decided to watch Sage’s surroundings to find out why.

At first, I went looking for a necklace as an excuse.

When I went to the office to see him, Sage greeted me with a smile.

“Irene, it’s nice to see you. I guess you know most of the inside of the castle now.”

“Yeah. I’m used to it. Now I can look around with my eyes closed.”

It was a bit of an exaggeration though.

In fact, I had to go around the same place twice because I turned the wrong way while looking for the
office.

I only knew where Seiji’s office was, because this was the first time I had actually seen him.
Sage chuckled as if she had already felt exaggerated in my tone.

“I’m glad, I think it’s been a while since I was worried about getting lost because it was like a maze. Is it
because of the necklace that you came to the office?”

“Um. Also. At the same time, I’m curious to see how you work, too.”

Of course, there is nothing you can do if you refuse. Still, they say you can’t spit on a smiling face.

I asked with a bashful smile.

“Can I stay here for a bit?”

At that moment, Sage’s pheromone, which had been injecting pheromone into the necklace, paused for
a moment and bounced.

He looked at me slowly, then sighed softly and covered the corners of his eyes.

Oh, I’m busy, did I say something embarrassing?

“Busy? If I’m busy, I’ll just go back…”

“no.”

Sage handed the necklace and answered quickly. It was a different answer without hesitation than
before.

“Not at all. I’m not busy. The aide is competent.”

“okay?”

I think the pheromone stopped before. Or is it for some other reason?

Maybe it was because he was concentrating on injecting pheromones into the necklace.

Pheromone stones can break quickly if you make a mistake.

“That’s right. I’m competent.”

Somehow, the assistant didn’t seem to like it very much.

I don’t care if you say it’s okay

I said to Sage with a smile.

“Thank you, Sage.”

Up until then, I thought it was pretty straightforward.

I expected that the reason for avoiding me sooner or later could all be resolved through conversation.

Eve, his assistant, came to visit.

���Yes? ���Sage asked you to deliver this?���

“Yes. He said it would be difficult to take care of it because he was busy with work for the time being. He
told me to tell him in advance.”
Eve waved the jewel box to me to get it quickly.

When I opened the inside, there were various accessories containing Sage’s pheromone.

“What’s this?”

���I prepared a variety of necklaces with the same design in case you would get tired of
them.���

” Ah.”

I didn’t ask for that. He looked blankly at the luxuriously crafted accessories.

With this amount, it was enough that I didn’t have to look for it for a week.

“…how busy are you so prepared for this deal?”

“I don’t know about that either. Then let’s go.”

Eve nodded and disappeared.

I had to stand for a while with only the jewelry box he had delivered.

Does her aide, Eve, know when Sage’s schedule will end?

That was nonsense.

So, now.
“Are you saying you won’t come to see me?”

It was a clear sign of rejection.

It’s been two days since then.

I was growing more and more convinced that Sage was definitely avoiding me.

“Whew.”

“Lady, what’s your sigh? What’s been going on lately?”

Hestia, who had been looking for an opportunity to ask what was going on since morning, did not miss a
chance to ask.

If I tell Hestia about my worries now, will it change anything?

Not to mention, Hestia is struggling with her heart.

I couldn’t put my worries on her like that.

“No, nothing happened.”

“But you don’t look good.”

“……”

“If it’s because of me, Hestia’s face has darkened. My answer is not cool, so I thought it was
misunderstood that she was in trouble because of herself.
That was right though. I shook my head, saying no.

“It’s not like that. Really.”

“Is that so? Because she doesn’t look good, I don’t like it either.”

“Ummm.”

Can I really talk about these worries?

Fayman, who was next to him, was also glancing at whether he wanted to know.

After I came to the North, my shift escort had changed to a full-fledged escort, so Fayman should have
seen and heard everything that had happened to me.

Suddenly, Eve came over and threw away the accessories, so you might be wondering.

I couldn’t even hear the conversation about what was going on in the office.

Actually, I still don’t know. I don’t think I made any mistakes that day.

As I showed a sign of hesitation, Hestia sent a glance to tell me to come.

After hesitating and hesitating, I finally decided to confide in myself.

“Hestia. You know.”

“Yes, lady.”
Fayman sneaked up a chair and sat down next to him.

I started complaining in earnest rather than taking turns looking at the two of them.

“…can a person suddenly change?”

Like a completely different person?

Sage, who had previously expressed her feelings to me, felt like an illusion.

Hestia gave a slightly bewildered expression on her face.

As if I didn’t know that I could confide in my worries in a question-type format.

“Um, it’s a bit difficult to think about. Who suddenly treats Miss Irene differently?”

“……a little?”

it was ambiguous Still, it seems that he cares about me, seeing that Eve delivered the goods.

“May I ask who that person is?”

Fayman asked with a smile.

The energy flowing around him was unbearable.

The moment he brought out someone’s name, he had the momentum to find him and poison him right
away.
I can’t either.

I habitually turned the ring on my finger gently. It’s definitely fun to pick and wear.

This ring was designed in which pheromone stones were beautifully embedded in each interval.

“But where did it come from?”

“This? …just. What.”

Hestia looked at my hand under the table and showed interest. I slowly hid my hands.

However, it seemed that even the energy contained in the ring could not be hidden.

“Perhaps……”

“Oh, haha. That’s it.”

I couldn’t tell you that I was going to get help from Seiji, so I kept it a secret.

Besides, Hestia thought this was her fault.

even though it’s not like that at all.

But unexpectedly, Hestia’s reaction was very calm.

“You don’t have to hide it because you know it to some extent, miss.”
“how������?”

���Of course I thought so.���

������that���s right. That���s right. Hestia.���

“It’s okay, miss.”

Hestia grinned. It looked like he knew what I was thinking about.

“It’s okay because she can be comfortable. My goal is to maintain the best condition until the day I
return to the South.”

“Huh.”

“Sage Kiras-sama must have prepared the ring for you.”

“……Huh.”

A low voice came out of nowhere. I brought it to you so we wouldn’t see it for a few days, but it didn’t
feel good.

And Fayman was astonished at my reaction.

“Girl, no way. Are you offended because you can’t see Sage Kiras?”

“No, it can’t be. I’m just Seiji…”

I feel bad for avoiding it. So it’s there… ��� .

Why do you feel bad when Sage is avoiding?

Suddenly, I realized that my feelings toward Sage had subtly changed.

128

deep dawn. Asher, holding a lighted candlestick, was hurriedly climbing the tower.

To inform this fact as soon as possible.

Arriving at the top of the tower, he opened the cage and tied the letter to the leg of the fastest hawk.

The recipient is the Astropel family.

“Fly as high as possible so that you don’t get caught. Make sure you don’t receive a reply.”

Hearing his words, the hawk cried once and flew high into the sky.

“It’s a big deal.”

Artban Gaju departs for the North tomorrow morning.

If the children of the family had not returned and informed him of this, he would not have known this
until the day of the departure of the Atban Gaju.

It was because there was no talk of going around outside, perhaps because of the attention given to
them.
Asher couldn’t hide her impatience.

Because there was Irene in the North.

“He will move on his own.”

D.L. Art class started to come out on their own. What does this mean?

It was a bad situation at a time when we had not yet figured out who the traitor who was targeting the
Loisar family was.

I had to hurry.

Who is coveting the governor’s seat?

If it wasn’t the youth he suspected, where the hell was he hiding?

Asher returned to his original nature and headed to Gazil.

“Hello, Asher-sama.”

������youth? Why are you coming out of there?���

“Today, I’m in charge of work.”

Youth replied with a timid voice. Currently, the tasks of California were being divided by the elders
according to their importance.

It’s been several months since the governor has been away. Gradually, within the clan, there was talk of
Gaju’s absence.
Those who were already keen were asking where Gray was.

“Yeah, it’s a lot of trouble.”

“Anything else. Asher-nim is suffering more than me. You are currently in charge of the family.”

“…it can’t be helped.”

“Jeff-sama should come back soon. Then I think I can catch my breath.”

Asher paused at Yuth’s words. It is no longer possible to confirm whether Jeff, the owner of the small
business, is alive or dead.

As Kaid said, the most likely theory is that it was handled by the Atban family.

“…well, I’ll see you again, so don’t worry too much.”

“Yeah. Then I’ll just leave.”

Youth bowed her head and turned to leave. At that moment, there was something caught in Asher’s
sight.

key.

The key was not visible.

Aser hastily summoned Youth.

“Youth.”

“Yes, Asher-sama?”

“Where did this key go?”

A dungeon deep in the east-central. The key to open the door there was gone.

“You mean the key? It’ll always be there.”

With a look of ignorance, Youth tilted his head and checked the ring he was keeping.

But nothing hung on the ring. At the same time, Youth’s expression hardened.

“Boo, he was definitely here.”

Youth panicked and started to rummage around.

The eastern central dungeon was notorious for being confined to prisoners for the most heinous crimes.

It was like an emergency that the key to managing such a place had disappeared.

Asher looked directly at Youth with alert eyes.

“You didn’t take it, did you?”

“No! Where am I going to take it and use it?”

The key to the central dungeon was in possession of one for each family.
And only direct family members were allowed to use it.

“Then who is the culprit? You must be the only person who has been in Gajail since yesterday.”

“Uh, that’s…”

“Why can’t you speak?”

“that is……”

Youth opened his mouth to see if something came to mind, and then closed it with a smirk.

Asher’s eyes narrowed.

“Everyone looks at you in a suspicious situation. You were also in charge of the management this time. If
you want to avoid suspicion, you know what to do.”

“I’m not really… I’ll look for the key again.”

“Where do you find it?”

“……”

“Do you have any idea who took it?”

At the question Asher asked, Youth’s shoulders shuddered. That was then. The only candle that lit the
inside went out.
At the same time, Asher’s eyes met the amber eyes reflected in the window.

“Selmeyer…?”

Asher sternly called out his name. Youth’s eyes fluttered in disbelief.

The hawk’s eyes reflected in the window and rose.

“Good job, Youth. He’s like my son.”

Sreung.

The sword hung on the wall with a horrifying sound of iron was pulled out by the traitor’s hand.

“Master Sage.”

Eve, who had been eating for a few days, secretly called Sage.

Again, his call was ignored. And Eve’s heart seemed to go crazy and jump.

After Eve went on an errand, Seiji’s mood was bottoming out.

“I’d rather just go see it. Why are you staying here?”

“Because you ran an errand.”

“Why?”
���There is no reason.���

“That’s what the master did!”

Eve was embarrassed.

All I can do is diligently carry out my mission.

It was Seiji’s craving that came back in a low mood.

Come to think of it, Irene, who was receiving the jewel, didn’t seem very happy either.

“Somehow, you didn’t seem interested in jewels… It’s different from what the master gave.”

Eve quickly changed her words within the wall that was facing the creepy and bloody.

It was clear that there was something between the two of them that he didn’t know.

Isn’t there a saying that no one knows anything about the relationship between a man and a woman?

Even when I secretly went to the restaurant to check in the morning, Irene’s ring was still well placed on
her finger.

Eve coughed and changed the subject of the conversation.

“I got a reply saying that Artban Gaju will be arriving in the North soon.”

“Did the Loisar clan bring you a reply? …I remember that you didn’t participate in this Eastern War.”
“I’m a bit puzzled about that, too. I didn’t participate in the war, but I’m still influenced by the Atban
family.”

There are no conditions as favorable as taking control of the sky, so I thought that the Atban family
would be the first to be asked to participate.

And he considered it to be rejected by the Loisar family.

I thought he had chosen to give up his succession and come under the control of the Atban family.

In fact, the reply from Artvan Gaju came from the Loisar clan.

“What?”

tock. tock. Sage pounded on the papers with the tip of her pen, pondering. There were only a couple of
things that didn’t make sense in the circumstances.

There was a clue that seemed to be unsolved.

“Is that all the last time you investigated the Artban family?”

“Yeah. The family was so closed, I couldn’t really go into it.”

It had a closed structure as it faced the Miat family for a long time.

All the roads leading to the castle were also equipped with pheromone genes, so it was made so that
even the access road could not be recognized by anyone other than the same person.

The information Eve brought was the maximum that could be recognized from the outside.
���I should have caught and interrogated Loisar, who also brought the reply.���

“Don’t say anything dangerous.”

“If you shave, even one will come out.”

It was clear that something was going on inside.

It means that anyone who brings a reply can enter the Atban family.

“I’m sorry.”

“By the way, I’ll tell you to prepare to welcome the guests. Muhela-sama has high expectations. If this
job goes well…”

click.

The office door opened gently without notice. Their eyes turned to the door. Irene was standing with
her jewelry box in her arms.

“Uh, that’s…”

Eve glanced at Sage and kept her mouth shut.

Oh my gosh. Oh My God.

Words became seeds.

If I didn’t like it, I would have brought the whole thing. I’m sure you’ll like any of them.

Seiji’s expression softened.

“Eve.”

“Yes, Master.”

“I’m out.”

Eve got up quietly, praying that this situation would be over safely.

“Then I’ll go out. Let’s talk, you two.”

Eve left Burinake’s office.

After Eve left, there was silence in the office.

Sage was silently looking at the jewelry box on the desk.

“I don’t think I’ve used them all yet.”

“That’s right. Come to think of it, this doesn’t seem to be the case, so I’m going to give it back.”

“…I don’t think it’s something?”

Seiji tilted her head with a look of incredulity.

But as far as I can see, this was not the case. In particular, it was very annoying that the jewel still had a
few minutes left.

“And sometimes I don’t like the design.”

“……all?”

Seiji’s expression distorted nervously.

Would it be such a shock to not like jewelry?

I felt a little sorry, but I couldn’t help it.

Because I still have more to say to achieve my goal.

“I’m saying this in case you don’t know, because I’m not going to like everything prepared and given.
Don’t waste your time.”

Also, if you receive such a large amount, you won’t be able to meet them until you use them all.

So whenever I need it, I have to come and get metallurgy one by one.

���So, from now on������

“Yeah, then.”

“…Huh? What’s wrong?”

I haven’t finished talking yet. He stopped talking too quickly, and looked at Sage in a bewildered way.

Sage got up from his seat and came closer.

Contrary to how nervous he had just been, he couldn’t read anything from Seiji’s expression.

“It was easy to think of each other.”

“what……?”

“Just as you need me. I need you too, Irene.”

I looked up at Sage blankly.

I thought you were avoiding me until now. Wasn’t it?

Seiji gently gripped my confused hand and gently instilled her own pheromone.

I closed my eyes tightly as I felt dizzy from the cool sensation that made my whole body go lighter.

The pheromones in her body welcomed Sage’s and began to mix.

“You’d better put me by my side, Irene.”

“Ugh.”

“My pheromone is still useful.”

A soft whisper dug into my ear. The words were so seductive that they felt intimidating.
The pheromone that tickles me is starting to roam around as if I already knew every nook and cranny I
wanted.

���Seek me whenever you feel comfortable and whenever you need me.���

“Sage, stop…”

What the hell is this?

I didn’t mean to. He didn’t know where he had provoked him.

Sage let go of the hand he was holding as he leaned against the wall as his legs felt weak and he was
about to stumble.

I twitched my fingertips in regret, but I couldn’t get out of the shock.

“I like you, Irene.”

My heart felt like it was going to sink at those words, and it started beating a little bit harder.

I shut my mouth.

since when Did I have these feelings without knowing it?

evil.

From the face to the whole body, I felt a burning sensation.

129
I didn’t expect it to be like this.

I stared intently at the trinkets on the table.

This will come back to my room again.

“…what is this?”

I lay down on the bed and buried my face in the cushion.

After hearing Seiji’s confession yesterday. I quickly returned to the room with the jewelry box in my
arms.

Bringing that back doesn’t mean that it hasn’t happened before.

“Girl, you ate in your room today and didn’t even go out. What’s going on?”

“No, nothing like that. I just want to stay in my room for today.”

It’s a big deal if you run into Sage while walking around.

Besides, I had trouble sleeping at night, and I had no energy. After checking my physical condition,
Hestia got up from her seat.

“Okay, then take a break. Oh, and the Lord sent a letter to you.”

“Dad?”
He raised his head, which had been buried in the cushion. It was the first letter I received after coming to
the North.

You said you won’t go back to the South and pretend you don’t know, so you’re only replying now.

“It’s too much. Why are you only sending it to me now. Where’s the letter?”

“I got it for you. Here it is.”

It was a letter engraved with a familiar family pattern. When I opened the envelope, I saw a letter
written in a beautiful cursive script inside.

“And there’s a letter from the masters, I’ll put it on the bookshelf.”

“Yes, thank you. Hestia.”

Hestia left the room.

I decided to lay in bed and read Kaid’s letter first.

The letter was written over two pages.

[P.S. Seeing you threatened me, you seem to be fine. Congratulations on becoming an adult, Irene.]

It was a very kayd start from the first sentence.

His tone of speech was intact in the writing, and I felt as if I could hear his voice. At that, I laughed out
loud.
[I thought I could get over it, but when I come back, I’ll hear all the reasons why I became an adult, so
prepare in advance.]

��� ��� To prepare in advance means that even if you decorate your words appropriately, they
will look after you, right?

I can’t say that Sage gave me pheromones all night long.

But seeing what Kaid doesn’t know, hasn’t Hestia been told what happened yet?

“Um, I’ll have to ask Hestia about this.”

That way you can get around it.

But that thought had to be corrected in the very next line.

[Don’t even dream of going around in moderation.]

I pretended I didn’t see it and decided to move on with my cloudy eyes. Do you see through your heart
so well?

[I’m very worried about Set and Arban that you’re doing well in the North.]

“……Well?”

I re-read the sentence several times.

The sentence seems to be wrong, no matter how you look at it, the last sentence is ‘I’m worried.’ this
was right
“…and what did your brothers tell you that your father would say this?”

In addition, in the ‘I’m doing well’ part, emotions were written in the text.

Because it was pressed exceptionally hard compared to other letters.

I decided to read the letter, leaving behind the awkwardness.

[Don’t get along too much with the four-footed beast. head goes bad ��� ��� syncopation���
��� And Hestia’s request for excommunication should be heard directly from you. I hope you take
good care of your health while you are in the North.]

The letter ended like that.

I looked at the letter blankly.

To use the expression ‘four-footed beast’ in a letter to the Kiras family.

I was afraid that anyone would see it, so I quickly folded the letter, sealed it in an envelope, and hid it
deep in a drawer.

Hestia’s work is now known to Kaid, so I can put my mind at ease, right?

A word from Kaid would be more comforting to her than I would comfort her.

I sighed and looked out the window. Do you have to stay in your room on a day like today?

“The weather is so nice.”

It was the northern part where the snow had stopped.

Shall I go out for a moment?

Anyway, the chance of meeting Sage is low at this time.

Even if it’s not, there’s a feeling of being busy these days about whether there’s an event at the castle.

Perhaps Sage was also busy.

“The castle is so big, it’s no longer strange to meet.”

Even if I wandered around the southern part of the day, there were only a handful of encounters unless I
decided to look for Set and Arban.

I wrapped myself in a blanket and opened the door.

And just as she was about to close the door, Sage with her hand in the gap came in.

I smiled awkwardly and stepped back.

“Ummm… what made you come here, Seiji?”

“I have something to take.”

“Wow, what?”

His gaze turned to the jewelry box on the table behind me, and he moved forward.

“Why are you taking it?”

���Who was the one who offered to return it yesterday?���

“Who was mad at me for giving back like that!”

Ugh. I quickly covered my mouth.

Sage turned to me. Then he blinked as if to say more.

Does this mean that my grave was dug? As he awkwardly avoided his gaze, he felt a gentle touch on his
forehead, and a pleasant coolness began to gently spread into his body.

It was Sage’s pheromone flow. He opened the box and clicked his tongue.

“I didn’t use it yesterday.”

“…how did you know that?”

“There’s one more left after counting each day.”

���Did you even calculate that?���

Then you really didn’t want to see me for a week. My stomach twisted a little.

Contrary to the uncomfortable feelings, the fatigue accumulated last night was gradually relieved by the
steady pheromone. Have you been doing that for a while?

Looking up at him, Seiji opened his mouth.

“yesterday.”

“……”

twitch. Now you’re trying to get the point out.

I stubbornly shut my mouth.

If you’re going to talk about yesterday, you have no choice but to pretend you don’t know anything.

A shrill voice pierced my ears.

“Are you going to keep pretending you didn’t hear me?”

“…why did you ask yesterday?”

There was a roar of volmen. Seiji’s hand, which was on his forehead, fell.

“I had something to tell you, but I couldn’t.”

“What do you want to say to me?”

“The art class head will arrive at the castle in two days.”

art class. That word took my breath away. That man is coming to the North?

The accident stopped due to confusion. I thought it would take a little more time to sort things out in
the East… ��� .
Even if it was fast, it was too fast

I never thought that I would face D.L. Art class like this.

��� ��� Maybe going back to the South would be a better option.

I was in serious trouble, but I felt a hand gently rubbing my forehead.

Seiji looked down and looked at me.

“What are you thinking seriously?”

������well, are you a little embarrassed by the unexpected news?���

“It’s too much of an expression for something like that.”

Of course it is. Is there any other emergency like this?

I felt like I wanted to get everyone together right away and have an operation meeting.

“The head of the art class will be back soon. If the business is over, it will be within a day.”

So, are you going to visit us for a short time for an agreement?

Because the powers of the East have completely tilted to one side, a new pact is needed.

But for that, the schedule was ridiculously fast.

You know I’m in the north, so I’m not visiting on purpose, right?
If that’s the case… ��� .

��� ��� Wait a minute.

Why is Sage telling me that the Art Van is visiting?

You’re visiting as a guest of the Kiras family anyway, so he’s a man who has nothing to do with me.

“Then I think I’ve told you everything I need to tell you.”

Sage took one more step closer to me. It’s like starting now.

���Can we get to the point now?���

“Bon, what’s the point?”

Did you have a separate topic? Are you seriously going to die from the news of Art Class leaving now?

“yesterday.”

Ah.

“If I ran away like that, I thought I would just pass by.”

I swallowed dry saliva, nervous about what to say after that.

“You’re too young, Irene. I can’t let you go anymore. Now that I’ve heard the answer, there’s nothing to
be bothered about.”
���What��� are you talking about. I don���t remember answering yesterday.���

“The reaction is too intense for that. You should be able to not know.”

Seiji laughed softly. I blushed at the vivid memories of yesterday.

pounding.

“How do you not know that?”

“……you you.”

“And it’s very unpleasant to see a saboteur appear in such an important situation.”

“I’d like to ask what happened to the Atban family, but I don’t think they’ll give me an answer.”

How much does Sage know? Did you do a separate background check on me?

Or it could have been that they were collecting information from other families in the North.

It didn’t feel so good that either side looked behind me.

Seeing my hardened expression on my face, Seiji meekly confessed his mistake.

“I was wrong, Irene.”

However, there were words that did not come out even if they died soon.
“Why don’t you say that you won’t do it in the future?”

���I don���t think I can keep that promise.���

���If you have any questions, you can ask me.���

“Do you have any intention of answering a question properly?”

of course��� ��� It wasn’t.

I can’t let Sage get involved in this. There was nothing good about getting involved.

When I couldn’t answer, Seiji nodded, saying he thought so.

“Me too. You can’t yield anything that threatens your safety. So I’m sorry, Irene. I will always be like
this.”

���I���m going to say that I was wrong every time, so can���t you forgive me every time?
���

It was a very blatant request. The irony was that he wasn’t very upset about this.

130

It may have been predicted from the moment I realized my feelings.

Once again, I was surprised that my heart had grown so much. You don’t get angry at such a blatant
request.

Seiji looked down at me as if he was surprised by the blunt reaction.

“Aren’t you mad?”

“Yeah. I’m not mad.”

I don’t really want to do that either.

It wasn’t long before I went back to the South. The purpose of coming to the North had already been
fulfilled, so he would have to return sooner or later.

Hestia didn’t say anything, but he was probably discussing it with Kaid.

Sage asked, as if trying to confirm whether he felt uncomfortable with the overly calm response.

“Then will you forgive me?”

“Huh.”

“What if I do this again next time?”

“That’s when you see what you’re doing.”

Because if you look at it too much, your habit will get worse.

He left the room on purpose, but Sage seemed to be satisfied with it.

Sometimes I don’t know what you’re thinking. No, it seems to happen quite often.

I sat on the window sill and looked intently at Seiji’s intent.

Now that we’ve confirmed each other’s feelings, it’s clear that our relationship is different from before.

It didn’t seem like much had changed, so it was a strange feeling.

How will our relationship change now?

Sage opened her mouth slowly at my tenacious gaze and asked.

“Why?”

A look of wonder crossed the wall that was visible through the blonde hair.

Without answering the question, I looked into Seiji’s face.

It was the first time they met properly after becoming an adult.

I couldn’t see properly because Sage had been avoiding me.

But why was Sage really avoiding me?

Yesterday, I was not in a good mood, so I couldn’t even ask properly. I’ll have to ask Kim.

“sage.”

“Why have you been avoiding me all this time?”

“……”
“Yesterday, because of that, there was a misunderstanding. I thought you were avoiding me, so I went
to see you using the jewelry box as an excuse.”

In fact, Sage thought I was pushing her away.

In fact, he said that he gave me the jewel box so he wouldn’t run into me.

The behavior on the outside and inside are so different. Now I have to hear the reason.

“Why did you do that?”

“……”

“I will not tell you?”

Sage shut her mouth at my sudden question. It was suspicious that he gently avoided his gaze. A look of
distress crossed his face.

I narrowed my eyes.

When I showed no sign of backing down, Seiji let out a short sigh and slowly opened her mouth.

“Slowly limit.”

“What was the limit?”

He covered his eyes. As if I never knew the day would come when I would say this.

“Irene When I see you, I want to touch you, I want to touch you. It’s getting harder and harder for me.”
“������that������”

“You’re going to hate me that way. You’ve never had any feelings for me, and there’s nothing worse
than ruining a relationship with my own hands before that.”

“……”

“Because it’s much better to avoid it than that.”

“……”

���But he suddenly came to me and gave me back all the trinkets that I didn���t need, but it was
dark in front of my eyes.���

Seiji’s voice became more and more muted. He seemed to be thinking about yesterday.

Even thinking about it now, he frowned as if he was in a bad mood.

���My heart was pounding.���

“……”

“The answer I’ve been waiting for, the answer I came up with after a lot of thought, was too terrible for
me.”

That’s what I thought. I was expecting it roughly, but I was so deeply misunderstood.

Although it worked out well, I was not happy that Sage felt a terrible feeling at that moment.
Yet, at the same time, I felt a strange sense of satisfaction and a tickling excitement that I couldn’t
understand myself.

I knew that I was Sage’s growing point, but would I say that blind emotion touched my skin for the first
time?

I didn’t know how deep and big that feeling was, so I thought it would be eroded as it is.

Without realizing it, I stroked Seiji’s head.

Beautifully shiny blonde hair flowed down between her fingers, reflecting the sunlight by the window.

Seiji closed her eyes and gently took my hand.

“I had no idea because you didn’t talk.”

“How do you say that? I’m sure you’ll run away.”

������I do. I might have avoided it because I was embarrassed.���

That was before I was aware of my feelings.

Thanks to Sage’s avoidance, there was no way he realized it sooner.

All of a sudden, he looked different. I was too emotionally advanced, so I didn’t know you were paying
attention to this part.

Seiji’s hand touched his fingertips. Two words were bigger hands than mine.
Come to think of it, as I became an adult, not only the appearance of my face but also the overall
appearance of my face changed. I glanced slowly up and down the sage again. The skeleton was much
more prominent than before, and the shoulders were wider.

I have to say that I was taller, and the overall atmosphere was a little darker.

Are all beasts like this?

I don’t think I’ve changed that much. It felt a little unfamiliar.

As the curious eyes did not fall, Seiji took a step closer as if trying to interfere.

As his gaze was distracted and he looked up with dissatisfaction, his lips rose mischievously.

“Isn’t it better to look like this?”

“I didn’t have to. It was enough.”

“Oh, are you satisfied with what I see?”

���Wow, what are you talking about?���

“You can touch it.”

“You really are! There’s nothing you can’t say…”

I screamed and quickly lowered my voice. Feelings of shame soared.

He said that he must have watched me become an adult!

“You’ve seen it all! Did you even see the process of becoming an adult?”

“However?”

“So, I have to see it now, it’s fair…”

��� ��� Ji?

The language was strange. His face was hot.

Sage’s eyes twinkled as if it was fun. The raised corners of his lips were full of scheming.

“Did you?”

“Oh, no?”

“I just said it’s fair to be fair.”

Sage leaned her arms against the window sill and leaned over. Being trapped on both sides, there was
no place to escape.

I looked at Sage in embarrassment. He stared at me and frowned.

“Then why do you provoke people by saying things like that. You know how far I will go.”

������what if I said that?���

I was embarrassed and fanned it with my hands. I didn’t mean to.

I don’t know where to turn my gaze.

“You’re not looking at me.”

That’s because I’m not trying to see you.

I squeezed the words that came up to the end of my neck.

The still burning face showed no sign of subside.

He placed his hands on both cheeks to cool them down, and Seiji’s hands were placed on top of them.

His head swung up.

I shut my eyes tight.

Soon, a soft touch descended on his forehead and then moved away. Next, the lips touched the eyes,
then the nose.

I don’t think my heart will be left behind.

In the next expected position, my hand trembled underneath.

As they took in a small breath, their lips touched slightly, and Sage pounded the bean’s forehead.

“Ugh.”

I opened my eyes and covered my forehead.

Unlike me, who was overheated, Sage looked very peaceful.

Without realizing it, I put my hand on my lips. It seemed as if the texture of the lips that had just
touched was still there.

His gaze went to Seiji’s lips.

I looked at it blankly, then suddenly came to my senses.

what am i watching now?

Embarrassment flooded in, and he coughed in vain and decided to quickly change the topic.

“Yeah, so. If the Artban family arrives this time, who is going to negotiate?”

Yes, it seemed like this could easily change the atmosphere.

But the quick-witted tiger just smiled as if he already knew everything.

Sage replied calmly.

“I.”

“you?”

“My mother entrusted me with this task. Once this task is completed, I will begin the succession process
in earnest.”
“That’s right. It’s surprisingly fast, isn’t it?”

“Well, you mean mother.”

“Then you must be very busy.”

This negotiation looked like it would be very important for Sage. Muhela’s intention was to gauge his
qualities.

How does the North view the East?

Since they have different interests with the South, they could have formed an alliance on good terms.

Surprisingly, the head of the art class might come up with an attractive proposal.

So when is the right time for me to go back to the South?

“How can I hear it with my own mouth?”

“Huh?”

At that moment, Seiji spoke out of nowhere. When I looked up, he rubbed my forehead and said. It
seems that I was making an impression without knowing it.

“I understand what you’re worried about, but I won’t tell you in detail.”

“…understand me, Seiji.”

“Can I get rid of the Artban family?”

���Why would you clean it up instead?���

“Is that so?”

Seiji laughed softly. I stopped and looked at him in amazement.

“I’ll try to set that as a goal starting today.”

Somehow, it was a very sincere face, so I was not ready to answer.

“If you promise to do that, will you be able to hear why the Atban family is after you?”

For a moment, I was very shaken.

With Sage’s help, we would be able to subdue the Artban family in no time.

However��� ��� .

I made up my mind and replied with the same smirk.

“Thank you, but I’ll take my heart, Seiji.”

Because my family is at risk for that. No matter how old he was, he couldn’t say that much.

same time.
A falcon was spinning above the Astropel family.

Rosaria, who was having a leisurely time drinking tea, suddenly looked up at the sky and murmured.

“������Hawk?”

She stretched out her hand familiarly.

This was a gesture I often made when I was at the border.

It sank down as if the hawk had been waiting. And he pointed at his legs with his beak.

“letter?”

It was a form that was too bland to be called a letter. It’s just a mere note.

Rosaria untied the thread tied to her leg.

After that, the hawk, having finished its duty, flew back into the sky crying.

“Hey, wait!”

There was no indication of who sent it. Seeing that they crossed the border, it must have been the
official procedure.

Rosaria looked at the letter with a light heart. However, Rosaria’s expression hardened as she read the
note.

[The head of the east. The bright morning departs to the north.]
It was only two sentences, but the meaning was enormous.

She got up from her seat and entered the castle. His expression was terribly expressionless.

As she entered the lobby, black mambas who felt the pheromone rushing around her quickly made their
way in both directions.

“DL Artban.”

You changed your mind to die.

The corners of Rosaria’s lips twisted up with murderous intent.

131

“…Are you saying that the Artban family is coming to the North?”

late afternoon. I called everyone together and reported the truth. The atmosphere subsided even more.

From the moment the word ‘art barn’ came into my mouth, Hestia was hardened as if struck by
lightning.

I couldn’t take my eyes off of Hestia the whole time I was explaining.

“Yeah. That’s right. I found out today too.”

“Who told the girl about that?”

“Sage told me.”

He informed me that he had done the background investigation very proudly.

Hestia was taken aback by my answer without hesitation, and then immediately asked with surprise.

“Then does he know the relationship between the young lady and the Artban family?”

“I don’t think I know anything in detail yet. Just a guess?”

Actually, I wasn’t sure about this either.

I don’t know how much I know, but how do I know?

Besides, he said he was careful, but every time Seiji knew, he slowly lost confidence in how long he
would be able to hide it.

“This time, as the Atban family became the head of the East, they decided to make a new agreement
with the North. It seems to be arriving here in two days.”

“It’s too fast.”

“…something is strange.”

Fayman nodded to Karma’s murmur and added a comment.

Not only the two of them, but the rest of the people at the table seemed to be thinking the same thing.

Of course, that included me.

“Doesn’t it look like you’ve visited another family at the right time?”

“The North is the farthest region from the East, so it doesn’t seem like a very efficient schedule.”

Karma nailed my words, hoping it wasn’t half way through.

After all, the reason D.L. Artban goes directly to the North is because of me.

Shortly after occupying the East, coming to the North with all the schedules could not be explained
other than that.

Messiah ruffled his hair with a troubled look on his face.

“Why don’t we just go back to the South? There doesn’t seem to be any reason to stay here any longer.”

“It’s not that I haven’t thought about it either. I know that going back is the best option.”

“Then please decide when to leave. You can finally leave this place. You feel so refreshed.” Messiah had
a look on his face that didn’t matter if he left right now.

You haven’t told me directly, but it must have been very difficult.

The energy of the north was quite opposite to that of the south, so it was good enough.

Everyone is probably tired by now.

However, there was something that bothered me when I said that I would go back.
If he goes back to the South, wouldn’t Hestia be asking for excommunication as he had already decided?

It bothered me the whole time.

Now that I knew the dark side of her heart, I couldn’t leave her alone.

and��� ��� .

Several thoughts began to churn in my head.

“Ah, Hestia. Have you secured all the pheromone stones you can use when you return to the South? This
is something I should have asked first.”

Fayman asked, scratching his cheek with a shy expression.

But Hestia was still dazed in thought.

Fayman tilted his head and called her again.

“Hestia?”

Instead, I quickly responded.

“The pheromone stone is secured, so it’s okay, Fayman.”

“Then I’m glad… …then we just need to set a schedule.”

He was squinting at Hestia as if he had sensed something strange.

I quickly raised my voice to divert his attention.

“The departure schedule… I’ll think about it a little more today and decide, so would you all go back
first? I haven’t settled on my thoughts yet.”

After all, that day, I couldn’t sleep. It was a dark night, close to midnight.

I draped a thick shawl over my shoulders and left the room.

In the empty hallway, a candlestick hung on the wall was burning softly.

How many corridors did you walk?

I arrived in front of my destination room. Many times hesitating to knock. He took a deep breath and
knocked on the door.

“…Sage, are you okay?”

There was a sense that I had come here haphazardly, but for some reason I had a feeling that Seiji might
not be sleeping right now.

yet. The door was half-opened and Sage appeared.

“������Irene?”

Seeing me waiting for him to come out of the door, Sage seemed to stiffen at first glance.

I smiled full of regret.

“I’m sorry, were you sleeping?”

“no.”

“Then can I come in?”

Sage didn’t answer. He was just staring at me.

I lowered my gaze and touched the end of the shawl that wrapped around my shoulder.

“I couldn’t sleep.”

“Can’t you sleep?”

“Huh.”

Silence ensued again.

Seiji, who was standing in front of the door, covered his eyes and sighed.

“…that’s why you came to me at this hour.”

The wall, which could be seen through the blonde hair, was looking at me as if I didn’t know what to do.

It’s a little bit like that too.

I’ve been thinking a few times whether I should go back or not.

He knew what it would mean to knock on his room at night.

It also meant that my worries were deep.

It seemed right to go back and come back tomorrow morning.

It was the moment when I was about to make up my mind to take a step back.

���Once you come in, I can���t say for sure.��� Sage said in a low voice, leaning towards the
visit.

“If it’s okay, come in.”

“What? Are you scare me not to come in?”

“I heard you right.”

“…I think I’ll go back to the South.”

My voice echoed in the hallway.

Sage didn’t react as if he already knew that.

“Did you know this too?”

“It’s about going back soon.”

he opened the door

���Come in first, Irene.���

“������Huh.”

Sage stepped aside. I hesitated, then slowly looked inside.

A white rug laid on the floor, a large bed, and a dark gray sofa appeared one after the other.

I grabbed the shawl that was hanging over my shoulder and pulled it down. My body temperature,
which had dropped for a while as I walked down the hallway, was returning.

“Sit there, Irene.”

“Huh.”

I reclined on the sofa. Sage asked, sitting on the other side.

“Why haven’t you slept until this hour?”

“Because I don’t want to go back.”

Seiji’s hand stopped as he poured the hot water from the glass pot into the cup and picked up the tea
leaves.

Sage fixed her eyes on me.

“If it’s such a concern, you’ve come to the wrong person. You know what I’m going to say.”

“……”
“Or do you want me to hold you?”

didn’t answer that question. But it will be as if you have already heard the answer.

I didn’t want to go back to the South.

To be precise, I didn’t want to go back this way.

At least, I wanted to see with my own eyes what kind of person the head of the art class was.

Who the hell is the author who hurts my precious people and makes them torment even now?

I wondered if I should avoid this without knowing anything.

But he couldn’t get the words out of his mouth. because��� ��� .

“I know everyone will agree with me if I want to stay here. My dad will be against it, but he’ll listen in
the end.”

“I will.”

“Actually, that makes me hesitant even more. I don’t know what the outcome of my choices will be.”

He couldn’t live with the Atban family forever.

Even in situations where the other party moves to meet in person.

After all, there may come a day when we will meet each other.
“Then can you make a safe choice?”

I shook my head.

“…After all, it’s something that can only be resolved when one side is completely finished. If that’s the
case, wouldn’t it be better to meet the other person…?”

���So, you want to meet the head of the art class.���

“right.”

Sage’s eyes narrowed as she thought about something. Soon he mumbled as if talking to himself.

“It’s a relationship that has to end completely on one side. The Atban family wants you, Irene.”

“……”

“You mean the Atban family will win if they get you?”

I didn’t bother to deny it. At the same time, the worst situation that I did not want to recall was pictured
in my head. My expression hardened at the scene where my family and clan were helplessly collapsing.

As her lips trembled and bit, Seiji leaned forward and reached out her hand.

A gentle hand rubbing his lips as if not to do that was kind.

���This is Kiras-Ryeong, Irene. No matter what he does for you, there���s nothing he can do
here. So don���t worry.���
I knew that too. No matter how much D.L. Artban, I can’t do anything reckless in the North.

But what I was worried about was something else.

When I can’t protect myself from him. It won’t happen, but if that time comes… ��� .

Sage said suddenly.

“I’ll make sure no one touches it.”

“what?”

For a moment, he looked at Sage blankly, startled by the words.

How can you say this without knowing the details?

Without knowing how terribly entwined I am with the Atban family.

Then you know what will happen?

“So you do what you want. Don’t worry about the back.”

You’ll regret it later, Sage.”

The Art Van Gaju could never harm me. But I was able to use myself to hurt people around me.

That fact made me infinitely weak.

“No way.”
������Yes, thank you.���

Why is this word so reassuring? Without realizing it, I had no choice but to answer that question.

132

After returning to the room, I quickly fell asleep. To the extent that it was insignificant that I had been
tossing and turning all morning.

bright morning.

I summoned everyone to inform them of the decision I made last morning.

It was as if he was already expecting my answer.

What can I do, I lost my mind.

As if she was ready to go back, Messiah’s complexion was brighter than ever.

“I’ll just tell you the gist.”

“When can we leave, lady?”

“I’ll stay here, Mess. We’re not going back.”

When the expected answer did not come, Mess’s grin and smiling expression cracked.

It seems like he really wanted to go back to the South, but unfortunately, he couldn’t do it yet.
“Why? …the girl doesn’t want to run into the head of the art class either.”

“I did, but I have changed my mind. You’re coming to see me, but you have to meet me once.”

“…Girl, it’s good to stay, but she’s very strange when I see her. All plans have gone awry, and now
there’s no reason to do so, and she keeps trying to contact her.”

Fayman also frowned and trembled as if he was reluctant.

They seemed to have a common view of the current situation.

weird and awkward

People here do not know the secret of my pheromone yet, so it was a natural reaction.

After unsuccessful attempts to rob the heir of the family, instead of quietly sinking to the bottom of the
water, he appeared more and more.

Hestia, who had been silent, opened her mouth softly.

“The reason, you’ll find out when we meet.”

Reason. that was obvious

If I get only one, the next one is going to be solid.

And that was exactly what I was afraid of. What I fall into the hands of D.L. Artban.
“miss.”

“Yes, Hestia.”

“May I ask why you changed your mind?”

There were so many reasons. But the biggest reason for that.

���Coming to think of it, it feels bad to touch it gently.���

“Yes?”

“At first, I was terrified and afraid.”

The moment I found out the secret about me and realized what the art class owner was trying to do
with me.

An uncontrollable fear creeped in.

“He knew everything about me before I was even born, but I don’t know anything about him. The
difference is so distant, I was scared.”

“……”

���However, they have occupied the East and are now coming to the North to meet me��� I
couldn���t sleep well yesterday because I was afraid that my loved ones would get hurt.

I didn’t want to even imagine it, so I pretended not to know about it, but that person was still preparing
to meet me.”
“…that was it.”

The room became quiet.

For the first time, I felt like I was speechless at my feelings.

“But now I have a different mindset. Rather than being afraid, I am very angry.”

He could never let it go the way he wanted it to.

“If you don’t give up on me, you have to make me give up.”

Now the time has come for one of the two to end.

I faced Hestia.

“So, I want Hestia to help me.”

Hestia blinked slowly and looked around the training ground.

I didn’t even dream that the place that followed me would be a training center.

������What can I do to help you at the training center, lady? No way.���

“Well’?”

“You’re not trying to settle things with the art class head by force, are you?”
She turned white and shook her head saying no. I smiled and waved my hand.

“No, like that.”

“So what?”

“I’m going to practice handling pheromones.”

I haven’t been able to practice properly until now, so I had to learn it properly before it’s too late.

To be precise, even if the pheromone escapes from the body, to a level where it can be controlled.

In fact, controlling pheromones was the first thing Suin learned.

Because it is innate, it can be easily learned.

However, at the moment I couldn’t figure out to what point I could use the pheromone on my own, so I
absolutely needed Hestia’s help.

“…how to deal with pheromones?”

When he revealed the reason for visiting the training center, Hestia’s complexion subtly subsided.

She licked her lips several times to know what to say.

“Why, Hestia?”

“miss.”
“Huh?”

I calmly waited for Hestia to speak next.

I don’t know why he hesitates, but I thought it was the kind of word that took time.

how long did you wait Hestia finally spoke.

“Before we begin, I have something to ask you.”

“Why are you simmering like this? It’s okay, so you can talk comfortably.”

“Why do you want to learn how to deal with pheromones?”

yeah… ��� .

“Why are you curious about that?”

“Please answer me.”

It was a voice with a bit of impatience. The usual leisure was gone.

I stared at Hestia with a smile. At first glance, tension flashed across his face.

He was pretending to be calm, but he held his breath and listened to what I had to say.

I suddenly had a thought.

Maybe Hestia knows something?

Maybe it’s me, Kaid, and Dante. Lastly, there was a high probability that he knew even the D.L. Artban.

When my reply was delayed, Hestia laughed and added an excuse.

“Because I’m not convinced that dealing with pheromones has anything to do with this.”

But since I had seen her for a long time, I could easily understand that the smile wasn’t real.

I took a deep breath.

“Since when did you know?”

I’m sure he already knew, but I don’t think he’ll be able to get over it, so when I politely admit it and ask,
Hestia’s green eyes widened.

He seemed to have been shocked beyond words.

I did just that.

It’s been confirmed that the powerful means that the Black Mamba had been able to survive until now
were neutralized. She seemed to have a lot to ask, but she couldn’t speak easily.

Because we weren’t the only ones here.

The escorts must have already known that the atmosphere was not serious and were watching.

First, I decided to relieve the parts that Hestia had been suffering from inside one by one.
“By the way, there are only four people who know this.”

“……!”

���Oh, now that I know Hestia, there are five.���

“miss!”

“Huh?”

Hestia was embarrassed by my attitude of pouring out words without hesitation and was at a loss for
what to do.

As she cried, she created a cohesive pheromone membrane to prevent the sound from leaking out in an
instant.

He quickly looked around and wiped his chest.

And I pondered what I just said.

“So, you are saying that there are only five people who know this secret…”

Hestia tilted her head as she spread her fingers.

“Five?”

“Huh.”
“How are you five? Miss, Lord, I… Who else knows?”

She asked, folding her fingers one by one.

I pointed to one of the two fingers that had not yet been folded.

“I know Uncle Dante.”

One finger was even bent.

“Then who is the other one? Rozaria-sama? Or Baon-sama?”

How good would it be if it was Rosaria? But unfortunately she wasn’t.

It was also kept a secret from Baon.

As she shook her head saying I wasn’t everything, Hestia’s expression turned bizarre and hardened.

“Who’s the other one?”

“no way������”

“The expected name is correct.”

Hestia swallowed a scream and covered her mouth. I decided to wait for her to calm down. After a
while, Hestia asked in a trembling voice.

“Is this why DL Artban is coming to the North?”

“right.”

“Then what you’re trying to do with pheromones is…”

“For the worst case scenario. If I get caught by him, they’ll try to take my pheromone.”

The good news is that so far, no rumors have been circulating outside.

It was obvious that he was trying to take over me completely.

Ironically, because of that, I was convinced that at least D.L. Artban would never reveal a secret to the
outside world.

It sounded ridiculous to give him that kind of faith.

I faced Hestia.

“As you may have noticed, I was trying to keep this secret from the whole clan, Hestia.”

So, the fate of Hestia depended on what kind of attitude Hestia took in the future.

Soon, determination flashed in her eyes.

“I’ll do my best to help, Miss Irene.”

and the afternoon of the due date.

D.L. Artban has arrived at Kiras Castle.

The carriage with the golden sun on the black flag came to a slow stop.

The door gently opened, revealing a man with silver hair and black eyes.

“Nice to meet you, Kiras Sogaju.”

A pleasant voice rang softly. On the other hand, a shady pheromone surrounded him. It was the energy
of the dark nature of the Jaguar.

Diel slowly turned his gaze around him as if he was looking for someone.

Seiji followed his gaze and slowly blocked the front. D.L’s eyes, who were looking elsewhere, turned to
Sage.

“What are you doing now?”

“That’s what I’m going to ask. We haven’t even said hello yet, so I don’t know who you’re looking for so
much.”

The corners of Seiji’s trembling lips went down.

“I know that there is no other person other than me that the head of the art class should be interested
in.”

It was a clear warning. Don’t take any interest in anything else in your area without permission.

“Because I’m jealous.”

“under.”

Diel let out an absurd laugh.

When I came to find Irene Astropel, my only concern, I thought a tiger was standing in front of him. In
addition, I felt a pheromone that didn’t suit me at all in the tiger’s body.

It’s like cotton candy, but it hides a bit of bitterness in it…

It was clear that Irene Astropel’s pheromone was what he had so desperately wanted to obtain.

133

Contrary to what I feared, I was able to control the pheromone of two properties very quickly.

Although there were still clumsy aspects left, it could be said that this was a huge improvement.

It was the result of desperately practicing by reducing sleep all night.

The pace was so much faster than expected that Hestia couldn’t keep her mouth shut, but I also felt
slow.

“Girl, you can stop now. You’re going to fall over like this.”

“No, just a little bit more.”

“No way. I don’t have many ornaments left.”

Hestia pointed to the pheromone stones that I used up and discarded. It was piled up in a corner.
It was prepared to return to the South, but more than half of it was consumed.

At Hestia’s worried words, I decided to take a step back.

“Then one last time. Is that okay? I’m still fine.”

“…you should stop when it’s okay.”

“Yeah, this is the last time. Really.”

I couldn’t keep it for a long time yet, because it puts a lot of pressure on my body, but I had to learn the
senses properly when I was able to control the pheromone at my will.

I looked proudly at the pheromone fluttering freely beyond the training ground.

���At this level, you mean that my pheromone in the pheromone stone can be recovered again,
right?���

“To some extent. Because pheromones have a habit of returning to their original owners.”

“Is it like an homing instinct?”

“You can do that.”

Then I had a question about this.

How can a pheromone stone hold onto a pheromone?

If you have a strong habit of returning to your original body, would you try to escape?

“Then all the pheromone contained in the pheromone stone will be scattered later?”

“It’s not like that. Once the pheromone is put in, it stays there forever until it’s exhausted.”

“How could that be?”

Is it different from what you just said to me?

Hestia smiled faintly, saying he knew how to ask about it.

“No details are known about it, but the person who first discovered it and opened it to the world
knows.”

“Who is that?”

“It’s a man named Simon, who was called a sage among humans.”

I hardened my expression. Humans were the first to discover pheromone stones.

I realized that the intentions made wouldn’t be very pleasant.

Hestia’s complexion changed to worry at my firm expression.

“Girl, stop it now. You’ve done so well on this level.”

“Does it have anything to do with pheromone extraction, Hestia?”

Hestia looked as if she was asking why, but she answered meekly.

“Yes. The human body cannot contain pheromones, so we needed a medium to replace them.”

“But humans can’t use pheromones.”

I am not born with pheromone, how did I activate it and use it?

Hestia nodded saying that it was true.

“That’s the amazing and scary thing about humans. Simon the wise man eventually figured out how to
use pheromones.”

“…in what way?”

The research process would not have been easy.

“That human has also touched the pheromone of a young beast. It is still very young, so it reacts easily
to even the slightest stimulus.”

A young beast’s pheromone.

Hestia frowned as if she didn’t want to put it in her mouth.

I felt my heart sink. My hands and toes were numb, and my heart beat faster and faster.

As if I was being chased by something.

The pheromone vibrated wildly at the discomfort that wrapped around his body.
“…how could you touch the young beast?”

At the same time as the question, the Artban family came to mind.

They have worked with humans in the past. To become the king of the East.

When you said you extracted the beast’s pheromone, you stole the young beastin’s.

I stiffened my body. It seemed as if the accident had stopped as a certain scene that was sleeping down
there flashed past.

“…because there is always corruption everywhere. In the days of human existence, there were no laws
protecting young beasts. It gave rise to the beastly laws, but it’s a bittersweet fact…! Lady!”

Hestia raised her eyes and called out to me as if screaming.

“Gee, what is this now…!”

The pheromone that had been spreading around my body started to wrap around me in a pulsating
wave.

Trees within a detectable radius wither and die, even the roots embedded in the ground, and the snow
on the ground melted and the exposed ground corroded.

It was in ruins to such a degree that I was worried that the Kiras family, who found out about this later,
would officially raise an objection.

I blinked in embarrassment at the situation that I did not understand even though I had committed it.
������Hestia, what���s the situation? I have a pheromone������

Are you incredibly strong?

What’s happening all of a sudden? I was at a loss for words and my mouth was open.

“First, get rid of the pheromone, girl! If you keep using these pheromones, even your body won’t be able
to bear it!”

������I will.���

I summoned the pheromone that had been spread around me in a bewildered mood.

The pheromone, which had been fluttering in the form of being vigilant as if threatened, began to slowly
gather to where I was standing.

Hestia was spreading a shield around her body.

Her shield, which was tightly wrapped around it, was cracked on the surface in an instant and the tip
was breaking off.

“Durability… already damaged like this.”

Hestia muttered in a cold sweat. After absorbing the pheromone to the end in a state of tight tension, I
quickly looked back at Hestia.

“Hestia, are you okay?!”

“Yes, I’m fine. But…”

she looked at me blankly He seems to have been a bit shocked. It was the same with me.

Hestia quickly regained her composure.

���I did, but I didn���t know that this was really possible.���

“You mean you knew this?”

“…to some extent. Since the Black Mamba inherits the power of its parents, I wondered if the young
lady would do the same.”

“But I’m not a Black Mamba.”

���So nature is a mysterious law.���

Hestia also looked at me with curious eyes.

So, to put this together, does it mean that I also have the powers of a Black Mamba because I was born
with the power of Kaid?

But it was a little odd for that.

Poison doesn’t work for me, but pheromones hold poison?

“She must have harbored poison from birth. The intrinsic properties of pheromones never change.”

“…that’s ridiculous. Then it doesn’t make sense that I didn’t know until now.”

It was even more unbelievable because I had never experienced anything like this while taking lessons
from Casasana.
How could I not have known about this until now?

“Because you didn’t realize you had the power, of course you wouldn’t even think of trying it. Everyone
will.”

“……”

“Remember the feeling you just had, ma’am. I’ll let you use the power you have now.”

I nodded my head blankly.

Hestia was right. Of course, I thought I didn’t have that kind of power. So I didn’t even think to try it.

‘Cause that’s not going to happen anyway. But it wasn’t… ��� .

Hestia laughed softly.

“Congratulations, miss. You’ve finally realized your power.”

“Yes, thank you.”

I’m still very confused though.

“By the way, how do I explain this?”

She sighed as she looked around in an awkward tone. I slowly lowered my eyes at the sight of what I had
done.
This was too harsh for me to see. How could something like this happen in a family other than ours?

“This is… I’ll tell Seiji and figure it out.”

It seemed that I should contact the family and ask for compensation. Pretty much too.

Meanwhile, Messiah, who witnessed Irene’s pheromone encroaching everywhere, grabbed Basad’s
shoulder and shook it wildly.

“Hey, hey. Did you see it?”

“……I saw.”

“Wow, that was creepy.”

It felt like being eaten.

Messiah wiped his goosebumps out of his arms.

It was the same for Karmana Fayman, who was waiting on the other side.

The four of them looked down blankly from a tree far away from where they were.

It was a pity that the shield was spread in time, and I almost became addicted to Irene’s poison, which
was rapidly encroaching on me.

Karma clenched her hands so hard that their sweaty hands turned white.
The trees around him had already turned bare and were poisoned with black.

Besides��� ��� .

Karma lowered her gaze.

The tip of the melted hair that could not be avoided was clearly reflected in his eyes.

Since it is a colorless and odorless pheromone, it would not have ended up like this if you hadn’t kept
your senses open from the beginning.

It is something completely different from bird pheromones.

It wasn’t just creepy, it was.

���Wow, Karma. Were you surprised too? Our girl is really strong. Have you worked hard for this?
���

“…it seems so.”

“I am moved. Is this the same heart as the Lord? I almost cried because I was moved.”

Fayman couldn’t hide his excitement and his eyes twinkled.

He was trying to estimate how far Irene’s pheromone had an effect.

Karma moistened her parched mouth.

Surprised by Irene’s ability, no one seemed to notice.

Irene’s pheromone just came out with the intention of biting everywhere and trying to be vigilant.

It was only that much, but the surroundings had changed to such an extent that life could no longer
survive unless purification was carried out.

It happened in an instant.

And at that moment, Karma thought she had to run away from Irene’s realm.

It was the first feeling I had felt since I met Kaid.

that time. In the drawing room, two people representing each family and their assistants sat facing each
other.

Eve was pale and tired of the meeting of the two who had been creaking from the beginning.

I was worried that the first agreement I had made would be in vain, as I was only able to get the full
support of the elders only if this was resolved.

D.L, noticing Eve’s condition, spoke slowly first.

“I hope to establish a smooth relationship with the North. Accepting this visit can be seen as the North
also has the same will, right?”

“A smooth relationship.”
Seiji’s low-pitched voice echoed through the drawing room.

Eve looked anxiously at what might come out of his mouth.

Fortunately, however, Sage answered with a grin and a favorable response.

“That’s what I want so much.”

134

“I’m glad it’s the same.”

After taking a sip of tea, D.L brought out the purpose of his visit to the North in earnest.

“Let’s stop and talk. I hope there will be a military agreement between the North and the East that will
be strong allies to each other.”

“Not bad. And?”

���It would be great if we could conclude a treaty so that we could exchange freely between the
clans.���

“i See.”

Sage showed interest and started checking the documents one by one.

Diel couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something odd about that attitude.

Clearly, Sage Kiras’s answer did not deviate much from his expectations.
Diel was sure he would cooperate with the deal.

It was easy to tell just by looking at the attitude of Seiji’s aide.

Besides, D.L when he was a small business owner had already experienced this, so he could quickly
figure out what was going on.

Sage Kiras will have a different position within the family depending on how he leads this work.

But it was strange.

At least his aide’s reaction wasn’t false.

However, Sage Kiras, who was most eagerly awaited, was not very impressed.

He looked so different that other people would mistake him for the heir to the current Kiras family.

Sage, who was writing something down, put down his pen.

“Then, knowing this enough, let me examine it. The next meeting will be the date of the agreement we
promised. I hope you are comfortable in the meantime.”

���Thank you for your consideration, Kiras Sogaju. But��� D.L. extended his words. Seiji���s
gaze turned to him. D.L opened his mouth as if he had been waiting.

“May I ask what’s the relationship with Irene Astropel?”

“Why are you asking that?”

Seiji frowned.

Because I didn’t like the way Irene’s name came out of that mouth.

It was even more so because I knew that D.L. Artban was interested in Irene.

Even Irene doesn’t want to tell me anything, so it’s as if there’s some secret between the two of them,
doesn’t it?

Diel tilted his head.

“Is this an excuse to ask? I asked because I had pheromones on my body.”

“Ah. This.”

Seiji muttered as if he had forgotten.

Irene’s pheromone, which had accidentally got on her body, was left without being erased.

Irene had already gotten used to Seiji’s pheromone, but it seemed as if he didn’t notice the fact that his
pheromone was all over her body.

Seiji closed her eyes and smiled.

“Is it a habit to ask knowingly?”

“What do you mean?”

���If we have a relationship where we put pheromones in our bodies, we can���t find out what
kind of relationship they have.���
“……”

���I believe you will understand what I mean even if I don���t explain it with my own
words.���

I didn’t know that D.L’s expression, which had hardened for a moment, would open up.

“It seems that the two of you were very special.”

Sage stopped at the stiff tone. It was because D.L’s reaction was excessive no matter how much he
looked at it.

I knew that the Atban family wanted Irene, but did they really want her out of rational feelings?

The moment when discomfort is about to rise from the depths of the stomach.

Seiji’s eyes widened and he headed out the window. It was the same with other people.

Everyone was frozen for a moment in the enormous energy that was so overwhelming that they looked
outside.

The energy was felt where the training center was located.

Seiji got up quickly.

“There…”

Eve muttered blankly. At the sound of those words, D.L’s aide, Elvin, put on a puzzled expression.
“Who’s over there?”

“Yes. Maybe…”

“Eve.”

“Yes?”

However, Eve could not finish an answer to Sage’s gentle call. Horrible eyes turned to him.

“Do not allow anyone to approach me.”

“Oh, I see. I’ll take action right now.”

Eve responded quickly.

Sage was hoping that no one would know that Irene was currently at the training center.

I would have been almost at a loss for words.

Eve slowly got up from her seat, bowed her head, and left the drawing room.

Now there are only three people left in the living room.

Sage said looking at D.L.

“It would be good to end the conversation at this point.”

“I see what’s going on.”

D.L, realizing that he was hiding something, asked ambiguously.

Sage, who was about to leave the drawing room, stopped for a moment and looked down at him.

“I know that the art class owner is concerned with one agreement, but he seems quite confident about
the result. You have time to focus on other things.”

It meant not paying attention to anything other than allowing it just as I warned you in the first meeting.

Diel’s expression hardened coldly. At the moment when Elvin, who was crying, was about to say
something.

The living room door was closed.

where is sage

I’ve been to all the places he might be, but I haven’t seen him.

I don’t think I’ll be able to find it all day like this, so I decided to grab a member of the Kiras clan passing
by and ask.

“excuse me.”

“…Yes? Me?”

The man who had been stumbling backwards turned his head to both sides and asked if it was right to
call him. pointing at you with your hand.
I nodded saying yes.

Then the white man asked while maintaining a certain distance.

���What��� what did you call me for?���

“Do you know where Sage is?”

“Ah, Soga Lord.”

He was restless and busy avoiding his gaze.

Why are you acting like a poop dog?

Looking back, it looked like a face I had seen somewhere. Where did you see it?

As I approached, watching carefully, he inhaled.

At a glance, the rigid body does not hit.

I asked, tilting my head, not knowing why he was doing this.

“But where did we meet?”

“Yes? Oh, no. I never did.”

“But why are you so familiar?”

where did you see

I opened my eyes wide to the scene that passed me by as I traced the memory.

He was one of the Kiras clan who had a snowball fight with my escorts last time.

He looked like he was about to cry when I looked at him knowingly.

“I’m really sorry about that day.”

“……Yes?”

“From now on, I will not stand out as if I died quietly.”

��� ��� what is this again

All of the Kiras clan had a snowball fight that day. He knew that the place he was taken to was a prison.

I thought it was just a simple happening, but what the hell happened in it so you react like this?

“What did Sage say?”

���I wonder how I will do it the moment it catches my eye.���

twitch. He trembled in a dazed look.

It seemed right.
His complexion, which had turned white as if he had remembered something, was now turning blue.
Here’s one thing for sure. Sage sometimes overworks.

Especially when it comes to things related to me, they don’t care.

I felt sorry for him as he looked like he was going to cry if I talked more.

“what’s your name?”

“…it’s Ergo.”

“Where’s Sage, Ergo? I won’t ask for guidance.”

If you ask for that too, it seems like I’m doing something bad. Ergo’s complexion improved.

“The Soga Lord is currently with the Art Class owner. He arrived about an hour ago… He’ll just say hello,
so he’ll be out soon.”

“Oh yeah?”

It was a known fact that the Art Van Gaju would arrive today.

But you’re still saying hello in the drawing room?

��� ��� Perhaps we will meet on the way.

“Where is the drawing room… huh!”

“I know. The drawing room is on the first floor, right?”

“…Lord of Soga.”

Ergo muttered a little. I turned my head in the direction he was looking.

There was Sage with a terribly hardened expression on his face. He looked at me and took a deep breath
and covered his face.

“Where are you hurt?”

“does not exist.”

���Then what was it?���

“I’ll explain later, Seiji.”

“������Afterwards?”

“Yeah. I have something more important to say than that.”

“What’s more important than your condition?”

Sage frowned. I laughed awkwardly.

yes, something like that I completely messed up the training center of Kiras Castle.

“As you can see, I’m fine.”

He looked around my body, and after confirming that I was really fine, he hugged me in relief.
“You knew what was going on.”

“I’m sorry for worrying you.” I could hear my heart beating fast and pounding. I was very worried. I
laughed out loud for nothing.

“Are you laughing?”

“……no.”

dory dory.

As I shook my head in my arms, Seiji looked down at me and asked.

“So. What is the important thing that you just said?”

“That’s it.”

A cold sweat broke out. Hestia offered to talk to her well, but her mouth did not fall apart.

Sage’s eyes narrowed as she rolled her eyes and avoided her gaze.

“Did you have an accident?”

������Yes. A little. No, actually, a lot bigger.���

“Recite it.”

Said Seiji as if to hear from somewhere. I hesitated and began to confess my fault.
“…the training center flew away. About half?”

“That can be repaired.”

���No, that��� it seems a little difficult to repair.���

“why?”

That’s because it was completely pickled by my poison and it’s impossible to resuscitate right now.

I smiled and kept my mouth shut. Then Sage pressed the ball down.

“Aren’t you going to explain it properly?”

���That���s��� it looks like it needs some cleanup work.���

“…cleanup work?”

Seiji paused and pulled me out of his arms.

And he stared at me tenaciously, as if he had to tell me what I had left out.

As I steadfastly avoided my gaze, my eyes met the man caught in my distant vision.

He was a man with a rather decadent appearance with long silver hair and rather dark black eyes.

He smiled as if he had waited for the moment our eyes met. For a moment, I got goosebumps.
Feeling strange when I was dazed, Seiji looked back.

���I think that was the reason you left in a hurry.���

The man who was with the man who appeared to be an aide slowly closed the distance.

I immediately recognized who the man was.

“Nice to meet you. This is DL Art Class.”

135

Should I hold that hand or not? I was wary, but I smiled softly, pretending to be calm without showing
anything.

“Yes, nice to meet you. This is Irene Astropel.”

snap.

D.L Artban’s expression subtly changed when he held the hand that was sending a handshake gesture as
if nothing was wrong.

Without averting his gaze, he looked at him slowly, and the man standing silently behind him also
caught his eye. I thought that person was an assistant to D.L. Artban. The man was expressionless from
beginning to end.

It felt as repulsive as the head of the art class.

Jaguars have dark pheromone, so they are not very welcomed even among the beasts. He seemed to
know the reason.
It’s too gloomy.

As the length of time I held D.L Artban’s hand increased, Seiji’s expression changed as if he didn’t like it
at all.

“I think I should catch that.”

“uh’?”

“Isn’t there something you were talking about. The flow was cut off because a disruptor appeared.”

“I think I got in the way.”

“If you know, how about avoiding it in moderation? I remember that the place where the head of the art
class would live is not his nature.”

It seems that he was guided to the annex rather than the original nature. so as not to run into me.

Still, it seemed unreasonable to not meet at all, as the conversation would take place in nature.

Seeing that he has walked all the way to this place, it seems that this man wants to stay connected with
me.

D.L. Artban smiled brightly.

“Then I hope to see you again next time. It seems that you are not feeling well after staying in the North
for a long time. I wish you good health.”

������Thank you so much for your concern.���

Who made a huge contribution to making my body like this? His expression was almost wrinkled at the
shocking audacity.

As I glared at him, Seiji stopped in front of me.

“That doesn’t seem to be something the art class owner should be concerned about. I hope that Irene
will get well and that she doesn’t enter the castle as much as possible.”

Sage gently grabbed my hand.

D.L. Artban’s gaze seemed to go there for a moment, and then he stared at Sage.

An inexplicable air current began to flow between them.

“It seems that you didn’t understand because I didn’t say it directly.”

Sage said, pulling me towards her.

“The range allowed for you in Kiras is only that of the annex, Master Artban.”

���You are disrespectful to the Lord.���

The first man who had been keeping his mouth shut raised an objection. But Sage didn’t pretend to hear
and passed him by.

“Oh, and if you want to make a good deal, you’d better discard all your cards. Unless you want to go
back without any results.”

As I followed Sage, I saw D.L. Artban looking to the side.

He didn’t seem to be impressed with Sage’s somewhat rude attitude.

Although the Kiras family were saying that they had no interest in this agreement, they did not appear
impatient.

what?

Anyway, would it be important to make a pact with the North?

I passed the Art Barn Gaju, immersed in thought.

“Then tell me.”

“What?”

“I said earlier. It was an accident.”

Oh right. What had just happened was so intense that I had forgotten about it. I wiggled my fingers and
cried.

“I’m sorry, Seiji. I blew up your training center. Maybe it will take some time to clean up.”

In fact, I don’t know how the cleanup works.

Come to think of it, did Kaid expel all living things from the forest belonging to the Astropel family in this
way?
Then you cleaned up again and created a forest?

Sage sat on the sofa and folded her arms.

“That’s what you said before.”

“……”

“He said he wanted to use the training center, but he ate it all by himself and doesn’t tell us the details
right now.”

Now we were sitting in Sage’s office. And when I looked out the window, I could see the state of the
training center, albeit in a very blurry way.

Just a little, about the fact that the surroundings of the training center are dark?

There was no reason to feel such a dark energy in the North, where everything was usually pure white.

������there is something that I haven���t told the family yet.���

Well, even if Sage knew it, it didn’t seem like it would matter.

between us… ��� .

I was startled by the sudden thought.

God, since when did I take our relationship so deeply?

match! When he hit both cheeks, Seiji put on an absurd expression.

“What are you doing now?”

“Ah, haha… So, to be honest, I think my pheromone is toxic.”

tuk.

Seiji’s hand, who was opening the glass jar with tea leaves on the table, stopped and collided with the
teacup next to him.

Seiji looked at me with a very surprised face.

“On pheromones…?”

“It’s a fact that I just found out a little while ago. Are you happy though?”

“……”

The burden on my heart became lighter.

If I had been withdrawn to keep the family secret while surviving safely, now I feel freed from that
burden.

At least because I was able to deal with the enemies who tried to touch me with my own hands.

Seiji, who had been hardened at my words, slowly closed the tea leaf container and took a deep breath.

���Irene, I worry sometimes.���

“Huh?”

“Because you say such an important fact so casually.”

���Who else am I going to tell you?���

At the very least, it would be enough to inform the people of the family.

“Eve must have blocked the outside entrance by now.”

“Ah, so I have something to say about that.”

“What do you say?”

“…how much compensation can I give you?”

gulp. I looked at Sage with great tension. How much will you ask for?

Of course, it is correct to pay all compensation, but I was a little worried because I didn’t know how
much the bill would be.

Seeing my expression, Seiji’s lips rose playfully.

“Well, how much should I ask for?”

“……”

���I have to clean up without anyone knowing, I have to shut my mouth, and in the meantime, I
have to keep an eye on the art class head. There are so many things I need to take care of, right?���
“Ugh.”

Then he said he would make sure no one touched him first. ��� ��� I didn’t mean to argue with
that, but it’s a bit rude.

I waved my hands saying that I was fat.

���Yeah, I charge all the amount I want to ask for. At this point, I completely change the training
center.���

��� ��� I’ll tell my dad well.

“Ah. As much as you want? By the way, Kiras also has enough money, so it must be quite necessary to
be satisfied.”

“������what do you want?”

If it came out like this, it was clear that there was something else he wanted.

That’s kind of the intention, it’s already been read clearly.

Seiji handed me a tea brewed with tea leaves. It was cold in the north, so there were glass pots of hot
water in every room of the castle.

It is said that the heat is maintained by periodically charging the thermal pheromone. I drank tea.

���I have no intention of asking for compensation from the Astropel family, but I have something to
ask of you.���
“Are you going to ask?”

“If you plan to destroy the Artban family, I want to participate too.”

“what?!”

Sage’s willingness to join meant that the North would intervene. I lowered my voice slightly.

���Does that Muhela-sama knows too?���

“Your mother is always very interested in the situation on the continent.”

that you know

But wait a minute.

“…how do you know that?”

“It’s been awhile since I’ve heard the report. It seems like it’s not yet known that the southern
movement is not serious.”

It was a very embarrassing statement. The source of the information is very questionable.

“Is that important now?”

“Important. Great!”

“Anyway, I’ll try to get some points this time.”

I groaned and opened my mouth. Could it be that Kaid was very angry because the head of Artvan came
to the North to see me?

Rather than that, what kind of chatter does Sage have? Seiji smiled brightly as he made an absurd
expression on his face.

“I wanted to have an amicable relationship with Dongbu, but I can’t do it with the Atban family even if I
die.”

������ha? Is it okay for you to overuse your personal feelings?���

“Isn’t that going to happen?”

Is there anything that can’t be done? I was at a loss for words when I realized that I had asked the wrong
question for a moment at the very thoughtful question.

Of course, shouldn’t it be necessary to exclude personal feelings from family affairs?

���If you look at the history books, how many of them do you think are not personal stories?���

“Did Rozaria request a comeback this time?”

“Yes, it is.”

“Good.”

The return of Rosaria.

It was just going back to where it was, but it meant a lot. Kaid slowly looked out the window.

“Oh, and my lord.”

“what?”

“I got a call from Miss Irony… but the pheromone poison has bloomed. Isn’t that good news?”

“Right.”

���After all, he was unusual when he was young, and he does not disappoint even when he grows
up.���

Baon said proudly as if it had been his job. Although Kaid looked at him with an absurd expression, he
raised his lips at the unexpected good news. If this had happened, things would have been easier.

“You’ve been able to deal with pheromones quite well.”

“It’s good news at a time like this.”

���But you want me to send you some money.���

“……money?”

Why money all of a sudden?

Kaid’s eyebrows narrowed. While staying there, he provided all the necessary funds. But if that’s not
enough, it’s probably a pretty big deal. When Kaid blinked at him to tell him, Baon tilted his head as if he
didn’t know.
“The lady blew up the ground and ate it.”

” under?”

���You said you blew about half of the training ground, what should I do?���

I blew half of the training ground.

At that, Kaid grabbed his stomach and laughed out loud. It was because he remembered the first time
he had released pheromones in the past. Interestingly, Irene seemed to be following the procedure he
followed. Neither Set nor Arban resembled this much.

Baon, who had never seen him laugh out loud, blankly raised the glasses hanging from the tip of his
nose.

���It seems strangely enough that Irene grew up in time.���

“…Then when do you plan to start working?”

“How annoying it must be to have a cat snooping around. First of all, we need to get rid of him before
we start.”

Making the annoying guy go back to the East was my priority. It’s up to Irene to come back safely after
that.

Now that the headaches have been resolved to some extent, all you have to do is move according to the
motto of the Astropel family.

“You should return what you received by ship.”

Whatever it is, Astropel will return it to the ship.

“Baon.”

“Yes.”

“Right now, contact the entire clan close to the East. Let Rozaria do her first mission.”

The first was to signal the beginning.

a few days later. The protective barrier that surrounded the entire Atban Castle roared and shattered.

In front of the castle gate, the blonde Atban clan’s head was placed in a pile.

This was Rozaria’s first mission.

136

The entire continent was nervous about the move of the Astropel family.

Artban Castle’s barriers were famous for their robustness, and they were famous for never having
successfully invaded from outside.

It was not enough to break such a barrier in an instant as if it were funny, so they threw the heads of
their clan in front of the gates.

In the absence of a headmaster, Artban Castle quickly became a mess.

The Black Mambas, led by Rozaria of the Black Mamba clan, who moved under her command, stirred up
the East as if they had led a million troops, despite their small elite.
The barrier stones that were hidden around the castle so that they could never be found were
destroyed at the same time. as if laughing at them.

No one questioned how the Black Mamba knew the location of the shielding technique. After that, the
explanation was just that the Astropel family was holding on.

The Artban elders used their powers to dispatch troops, but the situation had already been settled.

The black mama bars, who were running wild in the east, disappeared suddenly.

Only the reverberation of poison and the devastated surroundings remain where they were.

Astropel’s declaration of war. As soon as the news was delivered, everyone, both of you and the South,
began to calculate.

Those who were already in the same boat with the Atban family were no exception.

“When did you contact me, come now?!”

The man with an annoyed frown said in a nervous voice.

He was an impressive man with long platinum blonde hair, sparsely tied in a white cloth. The gold eyes
of the same color were illuminating Selmeyer, the traitor of Loisar, with contempt.

“Are there any problems with the plan? You never said that the Astropels would move.”

“Of course, it will go ahead without a hitch. Don’t worry.”

“Then, get confirmation from the head of the art class right away that there is no problem.”
“Calm down. If this task is completed safely, victory will lean towards us at once.”

“…are you sure about that?”

Neon, who was standing on the rock and looking down at the cliff, asked with a temperamental face.

The sapphire-studded black key on his wrist swung gently. The soon-to-be-used key was the key.

Selmeyer narrowed her eyebrows as if annoyed, but then softened her voice to appease him.

Neon needed more than anyone to overcome the current crisis.

To be precise, the identity he was born with.

“No one will notice that Neon-sama is involved. Isn’t that key also Loisar’s?”

“Did you get caught by a rat?”

“I’m chasing you. I’m going to die soon, so don’t worry about it.”

“This is the last time I believe in you.”

“Of course. You won’t regret it.”

Selmeyer smiled confidently. Neon, who was looking at him with his eyes narrowed, turned around.

No matter how things went, it was enough to get only what he wanted.
If you cooperate just this one time… ��� It was only a matter of time before the position of the
governor fell into his own hands.

The situation was a little disappointing, but if the work is done safely, that will be the end. Neon’s lips
curled up with desire.

“Then let’s get along a little bit more.”

Sage asked, looking at the DL Artban sitting at the negotiating table.

“I think I need an explanation of the situation.”

“As you have heard. The Astropels have declared war on me.”

“Then why are you sitting here?”

I mean, why didn’t you go home?

In the first place, Sage was getting annoyed because he had no intention of making any pact with
Artban.

In this situation, thinking that the face of D.L Artban at the negotiating table was thick, he shoved the
open agreement to the side.

“I don’t think we need to see any more of this, do we?”

���It is believed that refusal was already in mind from the time of accepting the visit. Am I wrong?
���
You went to the North even though you knew all that. Sage smiled without hiding her feelings any
longer.

“It seems we were wasting each other’s precious time.”

“Is that so? I’m not wasting that much.”

It was an odd answer. Sage looked at D.L Artban’s face slowly to understand what that meant.

It was the same as usual, with no change in emotions. How is it possible to premiere like that?

The embarrassment was not erased.

���You would know very well what would happen when you return.���

The moment the DL Atban returned to the East, a full-scale assault in the South would begin.

I don’t know, because in order to destroy the opponent, it is most effective to hit the boss first.
Naturally, things will be sorted out.

This method was also particularly favored by the Astropel family. The most difficult, but the fastest way
to finish.

Diel nodded as if he knew.

“So let me ask you one last question. How about signing a military pact with us? I want to tell you that
you won’t regret it.”

“It’s sophistry.”
“I’m sorry if that sounds like that.”

“It seems that the future of the Atban family has already ended from the moment they took Astropel as
an enemy. Am I wrong?”

There has never been a single precedent for the surviving opponent of Astropel’s enemy. All of them
have long since disappeared into history.

Were not humans also eventually destroyed by the Astropel family?

Diel laughed as if it was funny.

“Of course it has been so. But this time it will be different, Kiras Sogaju.”

“different?”

“Because I have a clear hand. And the South will be rife with the footprints of my clan.”

Sage looked closely at D.L. It was great confidence. What the hell is that hand?

In an instant, Irene flashed through my mind.

D.L. Artban wants Irene. Irene could not be excluded because of his visit to the North. However, until
now, the reason he wanted Irene was only unclear.

It must have something to do with it. Sage opened her mouth with a hardened face at the clue that
seemed to be unsolved.

“I want to hear what that hand is.”

“I can’t tell you at the point where the negotiations broke down. As you know, I’m not in a good mood
right now. I think I’ll go back to the East tomorrow.”

The corners of D.L. Artban’s lips went up and then fell down in an instant. The dazzling glare subsided.

Sage narrowed her brow.

It was strangely easy to back off. Now, he must be desperate for an agreement with Kyraas above all
else.

“Going back wouldn’t be a good choice.”

“Because it’s the best time for me.”

D.L’s eyes were gently folded up and curved. As if he had waited only for this moment, his voice was
elevated.

Kiras Castle was resting in the sudden change of situation again.

Thanks to you, I also got a lot of attention. I pretended not to notice the stinging gaze and walked
around the garden.

By now, Sage is negotiating with D.L. Artban. It was taking quite a while.

“Miss Irene, how about wearing a shawl?”

“Um, no. It’s fine.”

Now, I was able to block the cold by myself.

Hestia said that I can handle any number of beasts with my current strength.

It was still difficult to maintain for a long time.

“It looks like the negotiations are over.”

“okay?”

“Yes. It has been confirmed that the Art Van Gaju and his aide have left the conference room.”

Karma quickly approached me and informed me.

After the declaration of war, the fact that the received families were living together in a completely
different area felt a little nuanced.

I could have avoided running into him, but I didn’t have to.

As I stood in front of the castle’s entrance, my eyes met D.L. Artban, who was coming back to his
residence. Next to him was an aide who had memories of seeing him the other day.

I made a simple eye contact.

“See you again, Miss Astropel.”

“Hello, art class master.”

That was then. A masked Kiras clan appeared from somewhere and blocked Diel.

“Access beyond this is not allowed.”

“How dare this!”

Diel’s aide hardened his face and stepped forward. Then Diel raised his hand.

“Stop it, Elvin.”

“But Lord, this is not an act that crosses the line.”

“I knew enough that I was already being followed, so that’s fine.”

Did Sage attach a person? I was surprised to see a man standing in front of me. The man was blocking
the DL Art class looking at me with expressionless eyes. I was chasing after D.L, but I had a stronger
feeling that he was trying to protect me.

When did you attach this person to DL Artban?

“I thought that the reason I had a person attached to me was for surveillance. I guess that wasn’t the
purpose. But it’s okay to just have a conversation.”

“Not allowed.”

“Then what if Miss Astropel wants it?”

For a moment, the man’s forehead twisted in annoyance. It’s like you don’t say anything useless. Still,
the gaze that returned to me seemed to question my intentions.
I stared at the DL Art class. Is there anything else you want to say to me?

“What are you going to tell me?”

“I’m very sorry about what happened in the South.”

“I don’t really want to hear those words.”

“We’ll get back to you on our side soon.”

A soft voice was heard. But the content was not very pleasant.

answer. Because it was so obvious what that meant. I faced D.L Artban with an expressionless
expression.

“The South won’t just suffer.”

“I know. It won’t be easy. How am I going to deal with the Astropels alone?”

������what does that mean?���

It was an inconsistent word.

When I questioned with a frown, D.L. instead of answering, clicked his tongue and looked back. At the
same time, I turned my gaze in the same direction.

There, Sage was walking this way.

“I thought you were in the room.”

He sighed briefly when he saw me and the Artvan Gazoo together.

“I’m guessing you’re having a conversation with the art class head in the garden.”

His face turned towards the masked man. He bowed his head and disappeared.

“…how did I happen to meet you?”

“Ah. How did it happen?”

Sage looked at Karma next to me and smiled. I laughed awkwardly.

Sage came and stood next to me.

“When you’re done talking, why don’t you go back?”

���It doesn���t seem like it���s over yet��� I think it would be better to go back.���

The moment I ran into the rough blue wall, I quickly changed my words.

Sage’s eyebrows were slightly narrowed as if she didn’t like the fact that D.L. Artban and I were seeing
each other.

Did something happen in the conference room? The breakdown of the agreement could be seen just by
looking at the atmosphere between the two of them.

It was roughly what I expected, but did things go wrong more than that?
Sage, with a calm expression on his face, stood sternly and stared at D.L.

“Even if you say it many times, I can’t understand it. You must have told me not to go near Irene.”

breakage. The surrounding air began to freeze in an instant, and the ice crystals sharpened their edges.

“What is this?”

For the first time, D.L hardened his expression and looked at Sage.

“It seems like this is done on purpose. It’s annoying to scratch my nerves, so I need to be able to look at
it more.”

���I think it will be even more difficult for me to tolerate rudeness beyond this.���

“That’s what I mean.”

Seiji laughed softly.

“I want you to leave the Kyraas realm as soon as possible, Head of Artban.”

“Of course it will. Before I go back, I’m a little embarrassed because I don’t think I’ll be able to
understand the extent of talking to a direct line of the Astropel family.”

DL Artban is returning to the East? I looked at Sage in amazement. I was very pleased with the fact that
it went smoothly without further negotiating.

The moment D.L passed by, he looked down at me. His self contained me. And softly whispered
goodbye.
“Then, on the way back, please rest in peace.”

137

Shortly after the Artban headman left, a letter arrived from the family.

I began to read the letter with pleasure. Seeing my subtly subdued expression, Hestia approached me
cautiously.

“Why, lady? What is written on the letter?”

“I think it’s time to go back, Hestia.”

“As a family member? But why is the complexion���”

“I must have fallen in love here without knowing it.”

I spent about two months in Kiras Castle, so it was worth it. I felt a subtle, chilling feeling.

I can finally go home, but it’s probably because of Sage that bothers me.

“I’ll go out for a while.”

“Are you going to Kiras Sogaju?”

“Ahaha… well.”

There was no need to hide anymore. Because everyone knows my relationship with Seiji.
I left the room saying I was going to go.

When I arrived in front of the office where Sage would be now and knocked on the door, I felt a bustling
presence in the quiet and the door suddenly opened.

Startled, I took a step back and looked up at my assistant, Eve.

He had been awake for several nights, so his eyes were open. It was a sad look that made me feel
anxious.

“������Are you okay?”

As I started talking, Eve, who was hurriedly organizing her clothes, stopped and looked at me.

“Hello, Miss Irene. Of course I’m fine.”

“……”

“Did you come to see the master?”

“Yeah, but… if I’m busy, can I come later?”

Seeing that Eve’s complexion was not so good, Sage seemed to have a busy schedule.

He glanced over Eve’s shoulder and shook his head saying it wasn’t him.

“No, I’m not busy. You can come in.”

Can I really go in?

I was a little puzzled, but I had something to say, so I nodded my head and went inside.

Eve stepped aside, telling him to come in quickly.

“Irene. Come on.”

���Yeah���is it really okay to come in?���

I looked around the inside, which seemed a bit cluttered, and asked again.

I don’t think he looked this busy until a few days ago.

As I tilted my head, Eve began to complain.

“What the master is doing all night… Thanks to you, I have a lot of work to do, so I’m going to die.”

“Yes?”

���It���s not that I work overtime, but it���s because I stay up all night in the office or in the
bedroom. It���s already been over three weeks. Besides, it got worse after the head of the art class
returned������

“Eve. Stop there and leave.”

“all right.”

As soon as Sage finished speaking, Eve left the office as if running away.
It was evident how much he suffered.

By the way, did Seiji stay up all night?

That’s a fact I didn’t know at all. Why did you miss sleep?

I got up and approached Sage, staring at Sage beckoning him to sit on the sofa.

“Why did you stay up all night?”

“Just, I have something to do.”

“Lie… …it’s because of me.”

Three weeks ago, the timing coincided. When Sage doubted the necklace I was wearing.

And if you say you’ve been up all night since then, you’re still looking for a secret I won’t tell you.

Moreover, it must be said that after the death of the Artvan head, the night-time crying became worse.

Seiji did not deny that to my confident words, nor did he answer yes.

“What happened to the office? I thought you were at the training center by now.”

“Is there anything else to eat? And there’s no need to use the training center anymore.”

“What does that mean?”

Seiji paused and asked. I shrugged.

It was planned anyway, so I decided to deliver the news as calmly as possible.

“I’m going back to my family. I counted and I’ve been here for almost two months.”

“…Has it been that long already?”

“Yeah. Time goes so fast, isn’t it?”

It felt like yesterday when I came here. He had already become an adult and was able to control his
power quite a bit.

There was no reason to remain further north. That must be why Kaid told me to come back.

Besides, since I left from the northern part of the DL Art Peninsula, now was the perfect time to return
to the southern part.

Sage stared softly at the words that I had to go back and opened her mouth.

“When are you going back?”

“Um. As soon as it’s ready, as soon as possible. I’m not in a good mood with the East. Maybe we should
go back to the South before things happen?”

“Yeah. That’s right.”

��� ��� what. How is this feeling?

Although I spoke calmly, I felt strangely subdued by Seiji’s calmer reaction.

At least once, I thought I would hold on to it, but there was no such thing. Would you rather go back?

“What. Did you want me to go back soon?”

“No way.”

“then?”

I narrowed my eyes and questioned. As I approached him, sat close to him and looked up, Sage gently
stepped back.

Now, are you backing away?

As he looked up blankly at Sage in shock, his forehead narrowed.

“Don’t get me wrong, Irene. It’s not what you think.”

“What am I thinking?”

“…Then why do you keep coming to me knowing why I’m doing this?”

��� ��� Don’t you know why? Why is the direction suddenly moving like that?

Blinking his eyes in embarrassment, Seiji exhaled slowly.

And he covered his eyes with a face with a hint of trouble. I looked at him slowly.

Seeing this way, Sage’s pheromone was leaking out without being subtly captured.
It seemed to suppress it, but to me, who is a sensitive type, it felt very well.

The pheromone that vibrated in a sensitive way was anxious to get out.

What is this��� ��� ?

I tilted my head and gently grabbed Seiji’s hand.

Then he saw a troubled, contorted face.

���Sage������why are you doing this?���

“Haha… I’m asking you to stop now, Irene.”

The moment it touched Sage’s hand, his pheromone was entangled as if waiting.

I found the shape interesting, so I poked it. Each time, the pheromone twitched and jumped.

At the same time, tendons stood out in the hand that gripped the sofa, as if holding back stimulation.

���I wonder if you��� are you doing this because of my pheromone?���

Since when? As I’ve never done anything like this before.

In response to my last question, Sage muttered a short murmur and then sat me down on my lap at
once. Strong arms wrapped around her waist to prevent her from stepping back.

As I opened my eyes in embarrassment, Sage buried her face in my shoulder.

“Irene, since you became an adult, my pheromone has been in this state every day. Even the owner I’ve
been waiting for tries to greet me and I’m going crazy.”

“what?”

“I don’t know. You might have a solution in your hand.”

So��� ��� You mean that Sage’s pheromone continues to react to me since that day?

Then why didn’t I know… ��� .

It seemed that he was too busy learning how to control pheromones from Hestia.

I usually don’t check the pheromone status of the people around me.

I looked down at Sage. Subtly my gaze was a little higher.

“Then why didn’t you tell me?”

“…how do you say that?”

“Why not?”

“You seem to be thinking too easily sometimes. I think you are very difficult, Irene.”

“……”

���You know how to look at me after saying that?���

��� ��� He seemed to know what he was worried about. I held back my laughter.

“What’s your doctor?”

“…that it seems to have something to do with my sexualization. It seems that they are considered to be
mates.”

Ah. For some reason, he nodded his head.

On the day I became an adult, Sage breathed all the pheromones he had into me, and I became a grown-
up dramatically.

In the process, I thought maybe it was influenced by my pheromone.

Now that I think about it, Sage was really close to dying. If he hadn’t become an adult, why would he
have done such a reckless act?

I put my hand on Sage’s shoulder. All of a sudden, he frowned as if he was wondering what was going
on.

“Did you not understand what I was saying?”

“I did it.”

“……”

“What about it. We’re not even friends anymore.”

If Sage’s pheromone wants to reach me, it’s okay if I do that. There’s nothing bad about me. There was
no reason not to.
side.

As I lightly kissed my lips, the inside of Sage’s wall shook terribly.

“you������”

“I don’t know when I’ll see you when I go back.”

“……”

“Can I kiss you?”

As soon as I finished my words, I felt a strong hand pulling the back of my head.

I closed my eyes. The softly touching lips opened and a breathless breath came and went.

I hugged Sage’s neck. As if he was digging into his arms, he let out a soft moan, who seemed to stiffen.

As soon as I opened my eyes softly with a hazy mind, my vision was reversed and I was laid down on the
sofa.

The refreshing pheromone began to enter the interior as if it were happy. I exhaled softly.

Seiji’s shrill breath was heard in his ear.

The hand that was holding my body with one arm and holding my face with the other gently slipped my
messy hair behind my ear. In the meantime, do you have the spirit to hand over your hair?
As he burst out laughing in surprise, Sage made a sound of scratching his neck and bit his lip slightly
painfully.

“Ah! It hurts.”

“Why do you think differently. Am I bad?”

“Huh? Oh… no.”

I don’t know for sure because there’s nothing to compare it to, but it was rather good to tickle it as if it
was a riot.

I don’t know how to respond to this, so I gently pulled her neck and kissed her. I closed my eyes as I felt
the sensation of my lips poking inward as soon as they touched me again.

���Then why couldn���t sleep be due to pheromones?���

���It was, too.���

I laughed softly as I stroked Seiji’s strangely languid head.

“and?”

Was that why he couldn’t sleep for three weeks and was looking for something?

I thought so as I looked at the books I saw all over the office.

Most of the characters were not recognizable as to what language they were.

“What are those books? I don’t know what they say.”

“It is the language of the ancient Kyraas clan.”

“Wow, there seems to be something.”

ancient letters. When his eyes twinkled in wonder, Seiji shook his head, saying that was not the case.

“It is a character that is not used now. Thanks to that, all forbidden books were written in ancient
language.”

“Then what’s written in that book?”

Sage did not readily answer.

Hmm, there’s something to hide.

I noticed it, but decided to pretend not to know.

After all, there were probably only a few things Sage was recognizing secretly.

If it was something else, he would have answered me without hesitation. Apparently, he’s trying to
figure out what I’m hiding.

It looks like he hasn’t given up.

I couldn’t answer it either, so I didn’t have to scratch it and make it crumbly.

“It may be difficult to contact you when I return to the South, Sage.”

138
“why?”

���Yeah��� because of the fathers and brothers who don���t like the idea that their
daughter has a boyfriend?���

Perhaps, when they found out that I had a deep relationship with Seiji, everyone would be so shocked
that they might fall by the nape of their neck.

Not to mention Kaid, Set, and Arban, including Rosaria, Baon, Durias, and Orca.

A look of dissatisfaction crossed Seiji’s face.

���Well��� I think Hestiana and the other escorts have already accepted the reality to some
extent.���

At first, it seemed like they didn’t like it, but it was a shaky atmosphere.

Still, I didn’t show any sympathy because I knew that thanks to Seiji, I was able to live safely after
completing the Eucharist.

“Even if we do not communicate, please understand. I will try hard to persuade you in the meantime.”

“…I don’t think it will be easy. When?”

“Well. I’m not sure about that either.”

Still, if you keep persuading me, maybe Kaid will accept it too. First of all, the biggest mountain is Kaid.

If you see that Sage has been wary of and told her to be careful, only to be friends for life… ��� .
I grinned.

“It’ll turn out okay.”

maybe.

Swallowing the back words, trust only me, and when I pounded on my chest, Seiji laughed.

When that time comes, won’t the day come when I will officially visit the North in its original meaning?

Perhaps that will be in the very distant future… ��� .

“I will work hard so that I can invite you to the South.”

Then Seiji’s eyes widened. Then he came over with a loud smile and pressed his forehead to his
forehead.

“Yeah, I’ll be waiting.”

It was a bright day to return to the South. Everyone was very excited.

And today, Muhela and I had breakfast together.

“It’s a little sad to go back, Irene. The castle was noisy while you were there.”

“I’m sorry too, Muhela-sama.”

“It’s unfortunate, but it seems like the right choice to go back at this time.”
After all, Muhela must have been concerned about this as well.

“It won’t happen, but if you need the northern part, you can ask for it.”

“Yes?!”

I was so startled that I almost missed the knife. She tilted her head as if wondering what the problem
was. There were also eyes that were somewhat incomprehensible.

“You look burdened.”

“I’m very grateful, but if that happens, the damage to the North…”

��� ��� would it be big?

Muhela waved her hand, saying she didn’t know anything.

“It’s the same here, too. If there’s a problem in the South, there’s a guy who’ll turn his eyes around and
run away.”

Ah. You’re talking about sage. Muhelado seemed to know my relationship with Sage.

Or maybe he was already aware of Seiji’s feelings for a long time.

As he drank water while coughing in embarrassment, Muhela raised the corner of her mouth and
smiled.

“So there is no need to refuse. The North is always ready to help the South.”
“Thank you. I will tell my father well.”

“That’s right.”

Since we have an alliance with the South anyway, we can ask for help in case of an emergency, but
hearing Muhela’s affirmation like this meant another thing.

I said thank you and left the restaurant after eating.

I saw Sage waiting in front of me.

He greeted Muhela, who was coming with me, and came over to me.

“What did you talk to your mother?”

“You know I said something bad?”

Hearing his words, Muhela snorted as if exasperated.

“It’s no use raising a son.”

“Then why are you eating without me?”

“Since the family’s dearest guest is returning, the headmaster will have to give him a solo meal. Then I’ll
go ahead and wait for you. We’ll need some time between you guys.”

Muhela frowned and disappeared first.

I was walking around the castle for a while with Sage, and Hestia came to see me as if everything had
been prepared.
Hestia bowed politely to Sage and turned her head to me.

“Miss Irene.”

“Yes, Hestia.”

“I’m ready to go back. When will I leave?”

I glanced at Sage, but couldn’t read his expression. After a while, he opened his mouth as if to help me
make a decision.

“The northern nights are dangerous. So when you’re ready, it’s best to leave right away.”

“Yeah, then I’ll do that.”

I nodded and beckoned Hestia to do so. The rest of the time, I wanted to spend a little more time with
Sage.

Hestia saw the passing atmosphere and left, saying that she would go ahead and wait.

I saw sage.

“Sage, this is my pheromone stone.”

“…why is this?”

“I’m not seeing you for a while, so it’s a present.”

And even though it’s Sei, you gave me a pheromone stone, and I never gave it to you. I thought it would
be nice to give and receive a gift like this.

When I handed him a bracelet with a simple design, he took it awkwardly and hung it on his wrist.

“How are you? Do you like it?”

“…I think it’s fine.”

Sage looked down at the bracelet and fiddled with it.

I’m glad you liked it.

After walking for a while, when I came out of the castle, I saw carriages and people waiting because
everything had already been prepared for departure.

All I had to do was get on the wagon because I had finished all the preparations anyway.

Sadly, the steps did not fall easily.

“Lady! Come quickly!”

Messiah, who was waiting for me, ran around and waved.

It looked pretty crazy. I laughed out loud at the sight, and Seiji nodded to me and told me to go.

I got to the front of the carriage and looked back.

“Then I’ll see you now, Seiji.”

“Yeah. Be careful and go back.”

I turned my gaze to Muhela, who was next to him, and said hello. She said looking at her with sad eyes.

“Muhela-nim was also thankful for that. Thanks to him, I was able to live comfortably in the North and
return.”

“You want to come again anytime.”

“Yeah, then I’ll go see you.”

I got on the wagon.

A watchman who would guide the way to the midpoint of the northern part of the castle through the
road changed into the body and wept bitterly. At that signal, the carriage moved smoothly.

There was no such thing as a heartbreaking greeting. Actually, the South and the North are not that far
apart.

��� ��� In some ways, the people of the family were thinking of becoming a flagship, saying that
if I had to leave, I would have to go to the north.

I finally got my eyes on Kiras Castle, which was getting farther away, and closed the window.

As Irene’s carriage disappeared completely through the snow, all those gathered to see off left one by
one.
After standing still for a while with the bracelet on, Sage turned to enter the castle.

I was working in the office as usual. Breaking the silence, Eve opened her mouth.

“By the way, Master Seiji.”

“Why?”

���I had some doubts while reviewing the documents recorded at the time of the agreement.���

“what?”

“The head of the art class. Heading east, right?”

Eve tilted her head. Seiji’s hand moving the pen stopped.

“What do you mean?”

“No, that’s right. If you look at what’s been recorded… it’s like he’s going to take over the South.”

���Tell me in detail what you want to say.���

“You’re talking as if you know how to beat the South,”

Eve tapped the record to see this. Sage took it over and read it slowly.

‘It wouldn’t be a very good choice to go back.’

‘It’s the best time for me.’

Obviously, D.L. Artban had said that. I dismissed it as simply giggling.

“If there is a way to conquer the South, what would it be? I’m curious about that too. There is no one
who can defeat the venom of the Black Mamba.”

At that moment, Sage flashed as if he had been hit in the head.

There is absolutely no beast that can defeat the South as an enemy. No one on the continent can
withstand their venom.

However, Diel Atban knows how to take over the South.

And D.L. Artban wants to get Irene Astropel.

Sage jumped up and left the office as the pieces of the puzzle were put together one by one.

It was followed by Eve.

“No, where are you going all of a sudden!”

“Irene is in danger.”

“Yes? What nonsense is that. You’ve seen people who came with her.”

Sage smirked as if he had heard something that wasn’t even funny.

If he had been in the D.L. Art class, he would never miss Irene’s turn.
If that’s not enough on your own, even if you get a helper. must.

The carriage was going smoothly. The watchman disappeared after guiding us all the way to the middle.

Now, as soon as we crossed the neutral zone, we were in the South.

The moment I crossed the northern border, I could see the green leaves of grass on my lips.

The fresh smell of the meadow made me feel as if I had already arrived at home.

The moment you want to close your eyes for a while while you are on the way back.

The wagon made a loud noise and came to a halt.

“…what’s going on?”

“I’ll check it out, miss.”

Just as Hestia, who was reading a book from the other side, pulled back the curtain to check. A cry was
heard hitting the eardrums.

“Siege! Everyone, protect the wagon!”

“…are you surrounded?”

It looked like the liver had come out. Who the hell attacked the Astropel family emblem?
He murmured in surprise and quickly looked outside and saw dozens of prisoners surrounded by the
wagon.

The strange thing was that they were all from different clan. Their bodies were transformed into
different shapes.

In particular, when I met those who appeared from the ground and the eight eyes hanging in the air
with cobwebs, I sensed that something was wrong.

“Hestia, what the hell is this…?”

���I think��� it doesn���t seem like a very good situation. It looks like someone was aiming
for it. Miss Irene, please don���t come out of the house and wait.���

“However!”

“You must never come out. You’ve never participated in a battle before! They’re all elders or higher!”

“……what?”

“Where the hell did these people come from…!”

Hestia urged her to get off the carriage.

As the carriage door opened, Karma, who was guarding the front, asked sharply.

“Hestia! The lady?”

“First of all, let’s break through the siege! We’re at a disadvantage if we procrastinate.”
“Look at that arm, everyone.”

Fayman, with sunken eyes, pointed to the man holding the great scythe.

Hestia’s eyes widened.

���That stigma��� is it only for felons���?���

“They all look like they came up from the basement. The moment you’re vigilant, your neck will be
blown away.”

“Is the art class head making this up?”

Messie narrowed her brow and looked around. There seemed to be well over a dozen. They were high-
level people who killed Ki-cheok.

“It’s very likely.”

Fayman took a stance and began to look around.

The sound of a flute was heard from somewhere, and the besiegers who were besieging them terrifiedly
narrowed the distance and ran towards them.

Bassad swallowed his saliva.

“…there is a boss. Someone is commanding them.”

“There are so many different races, it’s crazy. You can’t even guess where they’re hiding. First, I’ll try to
find out where the boss is.”
When Mess, the sharpest and most sensitive of them all, spoke, they all nodded in agreement.

After understanding the situation, Karma gave the order.

“Mesis guards the wagon where the lady is, and finds out who the conductor is. I’ll take care of the
daggers that break through the defense. The rest, including the wagon and Mess, face off.”

Dodging the sticky thread of the flying spider beast, Karma said.

Dark blue eyes, colder than ever, turned to the sticky threaded floor. The moment they avoided that,
the area they could avoid would gradually decrease.

In addition, the transparent spider webs appeared shining in the sunlight as if they had been preparing
in advance.

Things weren’t very good.

139

Upon hearing the news of Irene’s return, the atmosphere of the Astropel family was friendly for a long
time.

Arban, who left the family, lightly kicked his axis and landed on the tree.

Although not informed in advance, the two masters of the Astropel family were currently on their way
to meet Irene.

“Isn’t he going to be very surprised?”

“Well. Maybe I’ll read your presence first and laugh at you.”
“Yeah, I would have been a kid.”

The last thing I saw before leaving the North was the round, white hair that reached to my chest.

So is it? When I heard the news that I became an adult, I thought it would be imaginary, but it didn’t go
well.

It was because Irene could not believe that she had become a full-grown adult.

“I think we can meet if we go to the neutral area.”

Set said, judging his current location. The southern end was right in front of us.

The two quickly accelerated as if they were in a match.

However, the smile on his lips soon hardened as if it had ever been.

A wagon and annihilated beasts smashed into a vast meadow that has become devastated and cannot
be seen in its original form. And there were escorts barely supporting themselves.

“Report what’s going on.”

“Master Set… I’m sorry.”

“Irene, where are you?”

It was a voice full of life.

Set’s gaze slowly scanned the escorts. Hestia lost her mind, Basad holding her. Fayman has a deep
wound on his shoulder and Mess is completely depleted of pheromones. Finally.

“Explain, Karma.”

“I’m sorry. I couldn’t protect you.”

Even Karma who lost one arm.

It didn’t take long for the special day that should have been filled with happiness to be stained with loss.

Karma remembered what had just happened, with a sad heart, not even feeling the pain in her lost arm.

Even if he cut through dozens, the enemies around him showed no sign of diminishing.

When a sickle attached to the end of a thick and long chain flew towards the neck, Basad grabbed it and
pulled it.

Then, the enemy wearing the eyepatch was shot forward using the recoil, grabbed the rest of the sickle
hanging on his back, and sharply struck it down.

Basad, who avoided it, was momentarily slowed down by the wound on his shoulder, and Fayman, who
blocked the deformed front paws of the beasts and beasts who were aiming for them, kicked his tongue.

���There will be no end to this.���

“Is Mess still there?”

“I see!”

As Fayman hurriedly slammed his axis and retreated, drawing a sword in a diagonal line, the land he was
on was torn down.

As Fayman staggered and managed to focus, the spiderman, who did not miss it, flew a web.

It was an urgent situation with no leeway given. Payman grinded his teeth.

“That spider cub.”

“I think I’ll have to deal with the spiders first! If I stay here, the whole land will crumble.”

“I think the same. There are dozens of rats crawling underground.”

Bassad hurriedly joined the center and said.

“There are two spiders. They are confusing the movement from both sides.”

Hestia shouted, pointing to the spider on the ceiling.

As Karma swore and swung his dagger strongly, the spider’s eight eyes, which he easily blocked, drew a
half-moon shape.

I wanted to use the poisonous pheromone to the point where I was full, but in that case, the pheromone
consumption was too fast and I couldn’t do it easily. In close combat, it was the best way to quickly deal
with an opponent with deadly poison.

“You can get stuck if you accidentally approach them. They’re already good at using their abilities.”
“I guess. If you look at the stigma of that criminal, you must have had a fairly high position in the family.”

They were all cast out of the family. Usually, if they commit a crime, they receive a certain punishment
and return to the arms of the clan, but even that was not allowed.

Karma clicked his tongue, melting the ground he was trampled on with pheromones.

“Everyone secures a movement line as much as possible. Incoming attacks are leaked as much as
possible, and the use of pheromone is minimized.”

“I’m already doing that!”

only one. Except for Mess. Dozens of auras were mixed together, so it would not have been difficult to
find the leader among them.

His piercing was shining like an aurora.

The pheromone, which fires as fast as a snake searching for prey, has spread far beyond the already
besieging enemies to the outside.

Soon, Mess’s eyes, which had been lying down, flashed terrifyingly and opened.

“found.”

The first person to react to him was Karma.

“Where?”

Everyone waited for Mess’ answer. His hand turned towards the huge tree he could see over the
meadow.
“excuse me.”

Messi’s lips rose coolly.

The question was how to get there. A moment when everyone is confused.

I could feel the overwhelming pheromone bursting out explosively.

Both the advantage in the situation and the advantage in numbers are all on the side of the enemy, not
the allies. The power flowing from inside the wagon leisurely roamed around as if that didn’t matter.
control. Other than that, I couldn’t think of anything else to explain.

“If you drill that far, what should I do next?”

The carriage door opened silently and Irene appeared. His eyes were dyed redder than ever.

The moment I opened the carriage door, the atmosphere around me was reversed.

I could feel the bewildered escorts and the sticky, tenacious gaze that was glaring at me with their eyes
twinkling.

I took a deep breath and took a step. Strength entered the hand holding the carriage door.

“miss������?”

Messiah was right next to him with a surprised expression on his face. I looked around.
No matter how good it looked, the situation was very unfavorable. I never thought I could win.

It was annihilation if it went on like this.

I frowned slightly at the situation in front of me and the scent of blood that pierced the tip of my nose to
the point that it gave me a headache.���

“What is the odds of opening the way?”

“I don’t know. They’re following the boss’s instructions, but… for what reason.

I’m not sure if I’m following the instructions.”

“That means that even if you catch the person over there, it won’t make a deal.”

Their relationship was highly likely to be a relationship made up of transactions.

That said, even if the commander was lucky enough to clear a path, the siege could still remain.

“I know that the criminals in the family are locked up in prison. Someone opened the door.”

“That’s right.”

“And I know that the door can only be opened by the immediate family.”

“Then the culprit is even more certain? If it wasn’t like this in the East, who would have done it?”

Messiah answered, being wary of poisoning the pheromone so that people around him could not easily
approach him.
“No, I don’t think so.”

But I shook my head. I can’t be sure, but… ��� .

It was not enough time for Artban Gaju to arrive in the East and camp right here.

Besides, if it was enough to give instructions to such talented people, there would be no other family in
the East.

There was no way to explain it other than that someone had a formidable helper.

Bassad said with a firm expression on his face.

“Are you sure you want to say that there is someone out there helping the art class head?”

“Huh.”

I took one step forward. If my guess was correct, even if they caught the author, they wouldn’t back
down.

“What do those in prison want the most?”

“Of course it would be free.”

Messiah replied as if he was asking something obvious. Then, as soon as he realized the reason why they
were gathered in one place, he opened his eyes wide.

I looked around with my low, sunken eyes and spoke softly.

“I want everyone to be far away from now on. As far as possible.”

“What do you mean by that, lady?”

Hestia urgently asked if she noticed something. Her eyes fluttered violently.

His contorted face, as if he was about to cry, seemed to intuit what was about to happen.

“If we go on like this, we will be annihilated anyway. Cracks are already forming in the ground. Everyone
will not know. Am I right?”

The prisoners who hid themselves in the ground and carried on their work were all showing up in the
distance.

Where we were, it would soon be turned down. The moment that happened, the situation was over.
That had to be stopped.

“Just as you have a duty to protect me, I also have a duty to protect you.”

“miss!”

Hestia cried. Everyone’s expression hardened as if they understood what I meant.

“I don’t know how far my power will go, but everyone back off. And if the beasts aren’t annihilated, go
south without looking back.”

“I am dissatisfied.”

He shook his head saying no to karma. But without a word, I began to release strong pheromones.
including as much poison as possible.
Originally, the black mamba had a scent when it used poison, but it didn’t smell like me.

The enemies in the front who felt the pheromone formed a shield and took action to watch the
situation, but the poison that had leaked in instantly wiped out the front row and aimed for the next
one.

“You have a pretty plausible ability. Even if you’re still young, is it Astropel?”

“Retreat back to where the pheromone can’t reach.”

A pheromone was sent to the front to see if any of the enemy forces who were watching the situation
quickly figured it out.

It was a terribly low voice.

The enemies who took a quick step back looked embarrassed, but acted quickly in response to the
instructions they had just heard.

How long can I last

My body staggered at the pheromone that was escaping.

“miss!”

���Hestia, you better calm down and step away. Once the situation is settled, you can protect the
young lady as soon as possible, so find a reason!���

���But if you use your power like that, the young lady���!���
In the end, Hestia cried out and reached out to me, but Bassad blocked it.

Eventually, my pheromone started to swept around in a gust of wind.

Sage, who quickly formed a battle corps and headed out to the North, solidified his expression.

A strong pheromone was felt from a long distance away. It was a power he knew well. Because it
resembled the pheromone contained in the bracelet. Eve’s expression, sensing the energy, hardened.

“Master, that absurd power… what is it?”

“damn.”

I should have known sooner. If it was, I wouldn’t have sent it as is. Sage accelerated.

���What the hell is going on over there, master?

“It’s complicated to explain. Those with high speed may reach the designated location first without
lining up.”

“all right.”

When Seiji’s permission fell, the Kiras clan, who were in line, ran at full speed.

A situation to the extent that Irene had to step out herself.

He seemed to lose his temper.

140

The surrounding background flashed quickly.

where am i going now

It was also due to lack of strength due to excessive use of pheromone, but because of the pheromone
restraint on his wrist, he did not feel anything.

The man wearing a gray hoodie carried me on his shoulder and walked leisurely.

Seeing that there was a sense of relaxation, it seemed that the distance was considerably increased in
the neutral area.

Chi-.

The hawk that was flying in the sky wept briefly. It was the buyer who was next to the man.

That man is a traitor to the Loisar family.

Without thinking for a long time, I quickly realized who the opponent was.

“If you look at it that way, you wouldn’t know where it is. Why don’t you just go to sleep with a sigh,
miss.”

The man who noticed that I was looking around said in a smirking voice.

“Don’t worry too much, it’ll be an art class castle when you open your eyes.”
But he knows that all the laughter-mixed voices are lies. It was after I saw the man’s true form.

I asked him after being silent for a long time, enduring the pain of Myungchi.

“…Why are you helping someone like that?”

“Why? Well, I have something to gain.”

“Are you going to get it?”

���Everyone has their own circumstances, right?���

What else do you want?

The man was stronger than Karma and was strong enough to destroy the entire escort.

What had happened in front of my eyes was, in fact, a lie, to the extent that I still doubt it.

I remembered what happened earlier.

The power that had swept around the surroundings was gradually depleting, and the moment I looked
down at the annihilated beasts.

The man who approached me at a terrifying speed with an innate energy smiled brightly the moment
our eyes met.

In the gold that was clearly visible even under the hood, I paused and stepped back.

Those eyes… ��� .

“Good job, lady.”

Before the question could be finished, the man spoke in a gentle voice.

“Stop, get away from the lady.”

“Um, are you trying to stop me in that state?”

As Karma was blocking my way and stabbing the tip of the sword towards the man’s neck, the man who
simply escaped by tilting his head to the side frowned.

Even though the situation had turned around and he was surrounded, he did not appear to be
intimidated at all.

He seemed rather displeased.

“I feel bad. To think that you can barely stop me in such a state.”

Be dry.

The smile disappeared from the man’s lips.

The man with one arm raised pretended to turn something in a swish and then drew a strong punch in
the air.

At that moment, the unbelievable happened.

“Karma!!”
changgrang.

The sword he was holding fell to the floor.

After seeing Karma’s right arm gone, I realized that no screams came out of extreme conditions.

No sound came out of his mouth. Only his eyes filled with astonishment turned to the man.

“…Intangible Sword? Maybe you…”

Hestia muttered blankly. Hearing her voice, the man turned his head obliquely. Joy shone in the
glittering gold.

“You know me. What should I do? That’s a bit difficult.”

“Why is someone like you here…?”

“So. I’m sorry too.”

Without hesitation, he pierced the red sword towards Hestia. Bassad moved quickly to stop it, but it was
one step late.

As if laughing at him, the transformed sword pierced through the targeted Hestia.

“Cuckoo!”

“Hestia!!”

“Nonsense������!”
Shocked voices erupted from everywhere.

I stared blankly at the man. It was a huge difference in skill.

A man standing undisturbed despite being surrounded by the black mamba’s fragrant venom is ‘Hmm?’
looked at me and screamed.

His golden eyes were pierced in the face as if he knew everything.

While quietly raising the pheromone, I suddenly stiffened.

“Until there.”

“……!”

“You want the escorts to be safe. Because I understand the meaning of the lady…”

He paused for a moment and looked over my shoulder. What existed at the end of his gaze was the
North.

The man walked over to me with a tongue-in-cheek.

���Now, let���s stop.���

Intense pain was felt in the stomach. My vision was just blurry. I didn’t know what happened after that.

But the fact that the man was fine meant something had happened to the rest of the escorts.
What is the man’s true identity?

His face was hidden under the hood.

All I knew was that men had golden eyes.

Kick-.

The hawk once again wept briefly.

At the same time, the man stopped walking.

“Everyone is here.”

He took off his hood. Brilliant blonde hair glistened and flowed down the cheekbones.

He was the owner of a unique style in which his sparsely long hair was wrapped in a white cloth.

blonde hair and golden eyes.

I took a deep breath in astonishment at the feature.

“…cashmere?”

“What. Did you notice now?”

“…why cashmere?”
Why are you sympathizing with the Atban family from Cashmere, the western chieftain who has no
regrets?

I looked at him with trembling eyes.

The man shrugged and put me down.

I staggered and lost focus for a moment, and then he lightly supported me from behind. The hands
exposed through the long sleeves were stained black.

I thought you were fine It wasn’t like that. As my gaze reached his hand, he covered his sleeve.

“Didn’t I tell you. Everyone has their own circumstances.”

���What is the matter��� what?���

“Secret.”

He patted his back, telling him to come in. I couldn’t stand the strong pushing force and moved on.

A dark pheromone that flows out to the point of being reluctantly sticky.

I swallowed dry saliva and looked up at Atban Castle.

Before long, the gates opened, and the man I remember seeing with D.L. Artban appeared.

“Welcome. I’ve been waiting for you.”

*
Irene has been kidnapped. As a result, all the elders of the Astropel family were convened.

“We must go to the East right now. There is no need for a meeting about this, right?”

“Calm down. There is nothing good about attacking blindly. The first priority is the safety of the young
lady.”

“I’ve given you enough warnings, but you still haven’t come to your senses, are you?”

The elder was indignant as he slammed the table. Even though they broke the barriers of Atban Castle
and left Ella’s neck at the entrance to the castle, they didn’t seem to understand the meaning.

After all, if the Artban family returned to the East, a massacre in the guise of war was prepared… ���
Now that Irene’s safety was at stake, she couldn’t even move hastily.

The elders, whose pride had been cracked, grinded their teeth.

“Has Hestia not come to her senses yet?”

Elder Zeros asked calmly. Durias shook his head.

“It’s said that it’s close to a miracle just being alive. Looking at Karma’s wounds, he seems to be quite
talented.”

“…that’s good news among misfortunes. You’ll be able to regenerate Karma’s arm.”

But no one who heard it was displeased.

For some reason, there was a person who was so talented that Karma gave up his arm, and who was the
helper of Artvan Gaju? Because nothing has been revealed yet.

Kaid asked Set who participated in this meeting as if to confirm.

“You think those who confronted the escorts are those who have been released from prison?”

“Yes. All of them said that they were elder level or higher.”

“…you’ve made a big deal out of it.”

Baon made a surprised expression.

If you were at the elder level or higher, it was understandable that the escorts were pushed back.

There would be no proper way to defeat the escorts unless they were summoned.

“I must have underestimated the art class head. He was far more insane than I expected.”

Baon’s voice was full of absurdity.

The moment this incident became known, all the families of the continent would turn their backs on the
East.

There is a rule made by everyone’s agreement, but it was only natural that the prison was opened to
intimidate a family. He took that and kidnapped Irene, so it was clear that the head of the art class was
betting everything on this.

One of the elders said, tilting his head, as if incomprehension.

“By the way, what are you trying to do with Miss Irene? …If it’s because of Estella-sama… it’s right to
keep quiet and hold your breath.”

“Maybe he was targeting Miss Irene because he thought it was impossible to escape from our family?
The Artban headman is also holding the heirs of the neighboring families hostage. It’s obvious.”

“I know that the headmaster cares about Miss Irene, so he must be trying to make a profit while keeping
her.”

Kaid closed his eyes as he listened to the conversation of the elders.

Now that Estella’s work cannot avoid a face-to-face battle between the families, there was only one
reason why the Atban family was aiming for Irene.

They are also preparing for an all-out war using Irene.

As time went on, nothing was good for the South. What was needed now was a speedy move.

Kai opened his closed eyes.

“set.”

“Yes, Father.”

“The person who took Irene made a weapon out of pheromone and used it?”

“Karma reports yes. Hestia seems to know who he is.”

“No. You don’t have to wait until you wake up.”

Outstanding ability to create weapons with pheromones and use them freely.

The difficulty was quite high, so it was rare to find someone who could actually use it… ��� , it was
the fighting method that the Cashmere clan used to love from generation to generation.

Kaid ordered.

“Let’s send an envoy to the Cashmere family. Set, you take responsibility and lead.”

Baon swallowed his saliva.

“Isn’t there supposed to be a struggle for the throne in the west at this time?”

strife for the throne. At that, Zeros nodded saying that he could.

“It could be, but I didn’t think it would happen in this generation.”

“Because they know the lions’ lust for power. Now is the right time for the current head of state to
wander through the dead of death.”

No one will listen to a toothless king.

“This is really annoying. Out of the way West intervention.”

Durias rubbed his eyes. Things didn’t go very well.

Just then, the door to the conference room swung open and Orca entered.

“What’s going on?”

“Lord, I heard the news that the Kiras clan is heading east.”

At those words, the elders murmured and looked at Kaid. Intervening from the west to the north?

It was the moment when an unprecedented event that would never happen in the future, involving the
entire head family, was about to begin.

141

Footsteps echoed in the hallway. The man who came out to the castle gate to pick me up didn’t open his
mouth for a moment.

I looked around to learn the internal structure of the castle. It felt completely different from the South.

Still, the southern part is open-minded, so the beasts of other clans often came in and out, but it
seemed that only the Atban clan was allowed to enter.

The man knew that I was learning the way, but he did not bother to stop me.

As if it’s useless if you do.

“Lord, Miss Irene has arrived.”

“Come on in.”

Irene… Sheep?

Looking at the man, he tilted his head at an angle.

“Is there any problem?”

“I think the name is wrong.”

“It’s true that I called you properly.”

“It’s not Miss Irene, it’s Irene Astropel.”

When I corrected the name, the man pretended not to hear, shut his mouth and stared straight ahead.

I know very well. How was the art class treating me?

I clenched my fist.

The door that had been closed slipped! The door opened, revealing a familiar face in front of him. I took
a deep breath in surprise and took a step back. Of course, I thought the user would open the door.

D.L. Art class will open the door to greet you.

Surprisingly, as if other people were the same, a small startling sound could be heard from all over the
place.

In particular, the man next to him was also quite surprised, so his eyes widened.

“It was a lot of work to come from a long way. Wasn’t it inconvenient to come?”

“We’re not close enough to ask about that.”

���Relationships can change at any time.���

The ego was gently curved. I was at a loss for words in absurdity. What kidnapper is so blatant?

“Elvin. Let’s make it as convenient as possible so that Ms. Irene can live comfortably.”

“……Yes?”

“Isn’t it the most precious thing in my castle?”

The good-sounding voice was particularly annoying in my ears. I made an impression and looked at him.
D.L. Artban nodded inward to come in. There was a feeling of silence that took my breath away.

There were stinging eyes on me everywhere. My surprised eyes fluttered and fell down.

“Close your eyes. I’m not the only one you can look at.”

“…you seem to treat people like this in the first place.”

All of them seemed to stiffen with fear at every word he said.

The instant freezing atmosphere was very uncomfortable.

“Miss Irene, you’re weak. That’s why you’re here. You wrapped up your escort needlessly.”

“I have no regrets. And it’s Irene Astropel, not Miss Irene.”

“Astropel?”

At my words, he ended his sentence as if he really thought so.

I was offended by the reaction. I felt like my identity, which I had taken for granted, was completely
ignored.

D.L Artban’s lips went up as if it was fun.

“Will other people really think of you that way? At that moment when you judge that your clan’s future
will be hindered.”

He said in a genuinely curious tone.

“Are they going to save you, or will they try to get rid of you?”

I made a fuss about those words. The answer to the question was too obvious.

“You’ll find out if you leave it alone.”

“Of course, you’ll find out if you wait.”

The large amethyst in D.L Artban’s hand flashed. I realized its identity and hardened my body.

Even though it was the first time I had seen it, it was terrifying.���

“You seem to know what this is. It won’t hurt. It’s just taking a handful of your pheromone.”

���Can you give me my pheromone?���

���Isn���t it comfortable that Irene also doesn���t have the pheromone that���s
bothering her?���
*

“Seiji-sama, are you really… are you really attacking me?”

The entire eastern border was swept away, and there were no survivors. Only the Kiras clan occupied
the border.

“Should I just jump in?”

Sage took a step forward. There was no time to delay. As long as Irene was captured, it was impossible
to know what kind of humiliation she would suffer.

Besides, it was impossible to know how long Irene’s body would be able to withstand because she used
so much power that she couldn’t handle it.

D.L. Artban wasn’t going to wait for it to happen, but Sage was uncomfortable even with that.

Dare, who are you taking?

“The first priority is to secure Irene Astropel’s safety. After that, it’s okay to run wild.”

“But why is it so quiet in the South?”

Would there be a riot by now?

Judging from Kaid Astropel’s temper, if it was an incident like this, it wouldn’t be strange to send the
army directly to Atban Castle without counting back and forth.

That’s… ��� .
“It seems that the clan doesn’t know yet.”

“Yes? What do you not know?”

Eve blinked slowly. Sage didn’t answer, but looked towards the Atban Castle.

The barrier that had been broken in no time was re-formed. And in that barrier, Irene’s pheromone was
felt at least slightly.

Seiji’s eyes twinkled coldly. Slowly closing my eyes and opening the wall, the inside of the wall suddenly
subsided coldly.

“Securing Irene Astropel’s life is our first priority.”

“Weren’t you cooperating with the South? If we do, there is no cause.”

“No. We do it first.”

I could never let the South do it first.

Even if Irene was rescued, it was very clear how the attitudes of the Black Mambas would change when
they learned her secret.

If the truth was revealed, there would certainly be a force that would try to get rid of her.

“Never allow a first attack in the South.”

“������all right.”

At Sage’s incomprehensible command, Eve seemed to have a lot to ask, but nodded.
It is no exaggeration to say that the most important thing on the battlefield is the top and bottom
clothes.

“Then I will instruct you to leave immediately.”

It was the moment Eve was about to give orders to all of Kiras.

“…what is that?”

Ergo of the Kiras clan, who was yawning slowly, muttered as she saw the movement of the army from
the west.

It was an unusual vibe.

Seiji’s eyes turned to it. I saw a blonde haired man with golden eyes walking leisurely with the army.

Then yes. I should have been suspicious of this part from the beginning.

“I asked you to turn the South into an enemy with yourself.”

Irene Astropel had a feeling that one hand was not enough.

I was confused as to what the art class headman was thinking if he failed to kidnap Irene, and he would
almost certainly destroy himself.

Now the clue has been solved.

“The West was looking behind you.”

“Why are you helping the art class head? It’s too much of a gamble.”

Eve was ready to attack.

“Besides, the direct descendants of cashmere came out.”

The cashmere clan’s army, which was approaching all of a sudden, stopped at a certain distance.

Seiji’s gaze turned to the opponent’s wrist.

Traces of Irene’s pheromone remained in the bandaged area.

The person right in front of me was Jang himself, who had kidnapped Irene from the neutral area.

When Seiji smiled brightly, the other party laughed too. Soon, Seiji’s lips plummeted.

“Someone said that the cub who took Irene came to me. It saved me the trouble.”

“I know it’s nice, but the words are a bit short in the beginning, aren’t they?”

“Are you Neon Cashmere?”

“Oh, do you know me? It’s strange. I don’t remember any extracurricular activities. The last Black
Mamba also knows me.”

Neon smiled brightly as if he was genuinely happy. Then Sage let out a smirk.

“I don’t know. Isn’t he a celebrity?”

Neon Cashmere. successor of misfortune.

A being neglected by the current cashmere head of state.

Recognizing the nuance of his tone, Neon’s expression hardened coldly.

“You. You want to die.”

Neon’s pheromone vibrated wildly. It was his rebellion.

The heir who was ignored by his father and did not even get a chance to compete.

Despite not much difference in abilities, he was deprived of every opportunity by his older brother
because he was the second, and was thoroughly ignored even within the clan.

“I’ll take care of you as much as I do, Sage Kiras.”

Starting with that, the neon quickly shot forward. The gleaming gold was filled with murderous intent.

Sage took a step back.

However, a scar was left on his right face at the tip of the sword that he could not avoid. Seiji’s eyes
narrowed at the excruciating pain.

Sage lowered his posture and drew his sword.

With a sound, the sword with blue energy appeared for the first time. It was a formidable opponent.

He turned and avoided the swift attack again and again, but Neon was a little faster.
With scarred arms and legs, Sage quietly stared at the opponent. Neon grinned.

“You look like a dog killed in a foreign country. So you should have kept your mouth shut.”

“Yeah, my mistake. Pretty good.”

“Pretty? I think you still have the pride to play. Please let me hang on to my life.”

Neon’s eyes twinkled, and it made a big split in the air. Sage’s walls narrowed.

The sword and the sword collided and an explosion occurred.

As soon as he quickly cut the wind that obscured his vision, Neon, who had narrowed the distance,
stabbed his neck with his sword.

Neon blinked at the Cashmere clan as the attack flowed through the shield. Sage noticed the movement
that was slowly trying to surround him and gave him an order.

“Only the minimum number of people remain, and the rest all depart for Artban Castle.”

“What nonsense are you talking about?! There are hundreds of opponents. Where is the minimum
number of people?”

Eve cried out in shock. But Sage did not change his attitude.

“Move according to plan. I’ll hand over the command to you, Eve. When I arrive, I want D.L. Atban’s
neck hanging from the gate.”
“Are you crazy? Before that, the master dies. He says he will die. Do you think that body is immortal?
You are still being pushed!”

Seiji put on a surprised expression at the bottom of Eve, who shouted that she would die casually.

I couldn’t even say that normally. Strict Eve shut her mouth.

“I?”

As if that makes sense, Sage looked at Eve and lightly blocked Neon’s sword and continued.

“Does it look like you’re going to lose against him if you have a sleight of hand?”

“A single word of a pierced mouth is commonplace. Your noble heir who has grown up nicely, isn’t he
understanding the situation less now?”

Neon, offended, kicked the ground.

The earth, which had begun to crack, rumbled, crumbled, collapsed, and soared.

Eventually, the cashmere clan, who had retreated, raised their hands in unison and pretended to pull
the bowstring.

Eve, who saw it, shouted to the clan.

“Everyone in a defensive posture!”

But Sage was a little faster.

breakage. phlegmatic. The atmosphere began to freeze rapidly.

Snowflake crystals took on a beautiful shape that caught the eye for a while.

It was a barrier large enough to cover the entire Kiras clan.

At the same time, I felt the energy of hundreds of arrows being shot through the air.

However, the arrows blocked by the barrier fell to the floor. Seeing the agitated Cashmere clan, Sage
laughed.

“I don’t think you’ll lose to a successor who was pushed out in the first place, I. Those who follow you
are also weak.”

“…this bastard.”

“It’s unpleasant to deal with.”

Neon’s attack pattern was now roughly guessed. Seiji, who had finished understanding his opponent,
smiled provocatively.

“Level off.”

142

“Are we really going this way, Eve-sama?”

“If you don’t go, you’ll die first at the hands of the master.”

It wasn’t a lie that he had the momentum to wipe out all enemies and allies at the moment of any
disturbance.
“Now, it’s important not to offend the master, if you want to live.”

���Will they even wipe us out?���

“If you’re curious, go. I’m not going.”

“……”

���It was dangerous the moment I saw neon cashmere.���

I don’t know what bothered Sage, but apparently the catalyst was neon cashmere.

“We’re going to go ahead and take over Atban Castle.”

“How will we make up for the shortage?”

“Don’t worry because the Lord has already tolerated this incident. Even if you don’t ask for support, he
will send it to you.”

It was tacit approval that Muhela didn’t stop right away.

Ergo, who had followed Eve closely, still glanced behind him.

“Still, I like the fact that I left only the master.”

“Ergo.”

“Yes?”
“You are the one who survived in the realm of the Yeti when the pheromone was not properly opened.”

The succession of Kiras is abandoned in the realm of the Yeti as a child in order to judge its worth.

Just as a lion drives a child to the edge of a cliff, Kiras’ education method was no different.

Although it was the domain of the Yeti, Sage returned safely from the place where all kinds of monsters
inhabited.

With one hand holding the Yeti King’s neck.

“So, don’t worry about your back.”

Eve looked at the army of the Atban clan standing in front of them and ordered it.

“Let’s deal with the enemies in front of us.”

The notice was right in front of me.

I opened my eyes with difficulty. I looked out the window and it was getting dark.

He stood up, barely supporting himself with his weak arms.

When he mercilessly pulled out the pheromone, he was now lying on the bed and covered with a
blanket.
“Now you’re awake.”

������what are you doing now?���

“I’m showing treatment that suits my precious body.”

Next to DL Artban, even steaming porridge was prepared. I looked at him in awe. As he shook his head, a
member of the Artban clan, who was waiting next to him, lifted the bowl and killed him.

I put the full spoon to my lips.

Varies, really.

I was absurd and pushed the porridge with my hand.

Tuk, Degururu.

The bowl fell on the carpet on the floor. At that moment, the Atban clan fell to their knees in terror.

“Again, I will prepare again.”

“No, that’s fine. I don’t need an incompetent person who can’t even eat a bite of porridge in my castle.”

what is this sound?

Embarrassingly, I looked at D.L Artban and Yongin alternately.

The user, whose complexion had now turned white, was trembling.
“Ha, if you give me one more chance…!”

“come in.”

“Lord!! I can do it again. …Give me, I, Irene, a chance to feed Irene again!”

“You don’t have to.”

D.L. Artban smiled brightly.

I was speechless and looked at him like that.

I never dreamed that I would set an example like this if I hit a bowl of porridge. However, it was not at
all that I felt sorry for the other person.

Because in my eyes they all looked the same.

Perhaps there was a person waiting in front of the room, and two jaguars who entered the room
grabbed the user’s arms and dragged him out.

A call from the user was heard from the hallway beyond the door.

“What is this doing now?”

“The meal will be prepared again.”

“Are you kidding me?”

“Why am I playing around with this? Irene’s meal is the most important thing to me.”
If anyone hears it, they will know that they have a heart for me. I frowned.

“Thanks to you, I have newly formed the barrier with pheromones. I don’t think it will be much of a hit
even if the Black Mamba comes.”

“……”

“Isn’t that a precious thing for me?”

“Are you crazy?”

It was a series of crazy sounds. Despite my harsh words, D.L. Artban was consistent with the attitude
that it didn’t matter.

My displeasure soared to see how much I valued myself.

���Come to think of it, I had excessive seizures when the pheromone was released. I thought it was
because I knew what role my pheromone was going to play.���

D.L. Artban tilted his head to Moro.

“I don’t think so. Have you ever been deprived of pheromones before?”

At that moment, an unpleasant sensation of pheromone being pulled out wrapped around her body.

His purple eyes narrowed as he pulled the blanket to the sensation of his body cooling down.

“You did.”
“No, other than that. It was a question about whether something like that had happened in the past.”

Why are wild beasts and beasts so quick to notice? The sixth sense is also with me. It couldn’t have been
a different dimension.

I lowered my gaze.

I frowned at the memories that came to my mind before the pheromone was extracted. The memories
of a life that had already ended were coming back to life.

It started dimly when I entered the East.

“If that’s the case, what would you do?”

“I will find it and destroy it. Oh, if you want, I’ll consider bringing it back alive.”

Now I know. D.L. Artban is insane. I’m crazy, so I could do something like this.

I decided to stop talking to him.

“I want to be alone, so please leave.”

“dead?”

“Please send the user. Please wait for the next user in advance.”

“Then what about this? It is said that the Kiras clan has arrived in front of the castle now.”

“……I beg your pardon?”

Why is the Kiras clan? How do you know? Perhaps��� ��� .

‘Now let’s stop slowly.’

The man who was about to end the situation in a hurry came to mind. Until my gaze stayed behind me
for a moment.

Were you already coming from the North at that time?

I was not aware of the dire situation.

“It’s surprising. I thought the South would come first. The North came first. Aren’t you sad?”

“Not at all.”

“What if they chose to abandon Miss Irene?”

“That’s what D.L. Artban wants you to do.”

So, before the clan arrived, I had to do something from that barrier.

It was said that the pheromone had a strong tendency to somehow belong to the original body, so it
didn’t seem like there would be any way.

You have to wait for the right time to get your condition back.

Because I’ve already practiced countless times to summon Hestia and pheromone.
I couldn’t let this man use it as he pleases. No matter how it affects my body.

‘go away! Don’t do it, I’m afraid!’

‘Stay still.’

The me of my previous life struggling.

‘Someone bring the extractor. Still, it’s convenient for the Atban family to hand over the children of my
clan.’

Like a human who greedily shoves the extractor… ��� There was no need or time to be swayed by
such memories.

I gripped the blanket tightly.

“Everyone has gathered.”

Kaid’s voice was soft. But everyone present could hear him clearly.

Except for those guarding the border, all Black Mambas were summoned.

It happened in just one day.

It was unprecedented for the independent black mambas to gather in one place under the command of
the state of California.

“It’s time to hunt.”

At those words, the black mamba’s eyes flashed in the darkness.

Someone asked in a voice that couldn’t hide his excitement.

“Does it really matter if we occupy the East? Even if the recapture of the young lady is over?”

Then Kaid laughed arrogantly.

“of course.”

His voice was cold.

���It doesn���t matter if you get rid of all Artban-san on the continent.

Just like my world.

As soon as Kaid’s permission fell, the Black Mamba’s pheromone began to seep into it.

In front of him were Baon, Durias, and Rozaria standing side by side. They were the leaders of this
massacre.

“Rozaria, I’ll let you break this barrier as well.”

“John.”

“It’s not worth my face that little Kiraas went to rescue Irene first.”

Kaid’s eyebrows narrowed.

I knew the art class headman was up to the task. There were not enough elder-level prisoners in the
prison, so I didn’t think they would have dragged them all the way to the west.

“Baon, Durias.”

“Yes, my lord.”

As if waiting, the two answered.

“I heard that Set is working hard to destroy the West.”

“…so you want one of us to go west?”

“I know you well. Durias, you go west. Join Set and come.”

“…Am I the winner? I see.”

Durias answered with a trembling expression. Baon gave a happy expression.

���After all, the priority I need by the Lord���s side is me.���

“Twitch.”

Durias frowned openly and hid to carry out his orders.

Kaid’s expression softened.

If the secret about Irene is revealed, how many people will be willing to accept that fact?
There were going to be people who noticed this.

“Follow the ranks, Baon.”

“I will.”

Kaid quickly accelerated to where Rozaria was running ahead.

When she was standing next to Rosaria, Kaid called her.

“Rosaria.”

“Yes, my lord.”

“End the situation before joining from the West.”

“Yes? But…”

Rosaria looked back. There were only a few Black Mambas organized for her.

Of course, I thought the rest of the clans who arrived after breaking the barrier were attacking, but
wasn’t that the case?

She looked at Kaid curiously and smiled.

“Okay. I’ll do my best.”

“It’s reliable.”
���Are you going to do more?���

“Protect Irene from her clan.”

“…Yes? What do you mean by that?”

Rozaria, who did not understand Kaid’s orders, asked a question.

“The moment the barrier is lifted, no one can enter the Artban Castle. Until I enter. After that, it doesn’t
matter.”

“…John’s name.”

143

An atmosphere full of silence.

The eastern border, where the warm sun should shine, was filled with cold air.

The frozen, devastated land and the sub-zero atmosphere gave the illusion of being in the northern
snowfields.

ha.

Seiji sighed and lowered his gaze.

“I think I won. My impressions He was more calm than ever. Since the battle began in earnest, Neon’s
sword has never even reached the edge of his robe.
Neon, whose head was trampled under Sage’s feet, clenched his fists in a deep sense of defeat.

Geum-an, who was not dead, looked up at Sage fiercely. But soon he let out a rough breath and vomited
hot blood.

“Cool, lullok! Huh ok, huh. You bastard…!”

The sound of grinding teeth was weak. Sage, who laughed at him, said calmly.

“I’m going to die soon.”

As Seiji said, there were no more pheromones left in his body.

Neon purged his throat.

I couldn’t die like this.

It was unacceptable that it ended in vain even though I had not done anything yet.

His golden eyes flashed. It’s all because of my father. If I had given myself a chance as well as my brother
from the beginning, this would not have happened. All he did was… ��� !

“The cashmere head is wise.”

“what������?”

“It’s like you’re attacking me without knowing I’m dying.”

Neon’s eyes widened.

Seiji lifted her foot from the top of her head and looked around.

The Kiras clan was doing the rearranging of the cashmere army that had been annihilated before. It was
a confirmation kill.

When the situation was over, they all gathered in front of Sage.

“It’s all over. There are no survivors.”

Sage glanced down at the neon and walked away without any regrets.

“I’m going to Atban Castle.”

“all right.”

“I have to go pick it up. I can’t stand it because I miss you.”

“No news from Neon Cashmere, my lord.”

“It’s unfortunate.”

“…if it happened to him, wouldn’t it be a big deal?”

Selmeyer, who had been listening to Elvin’s report, asked with a look of anxiety.

There’s no news about the neon cashmere that you never doubted would be a reliable ally?
It was not long after I received the call that I would lead an army to the border to stop Sage Kiras.

In fact, it was also unexpected that the North would intervene in this matter.

Selmeyer couldn’t shake the feeling that something strange was going on.

“You just have to do what you’re told, Selmeyer. I’ve been busy with other things lately, so I can’t even
look at it properly.”

“������sorry.”

“It seems you haven’t found Asher yet.”

“That is������”

Selmeyer didn’t answer.

It has been two weeks since they pursued Asher, but not a single hair has been found.

A pitiful expression appeared on Alvin’s face. He clicked his tongue and opened his mouth.

“You can’t find a single one like that.”

“He must have died. He said that I pierced my heart and broke my wing while being pursued by the
pursuit.”

“But you still haven’t found it? Any chance someone is helping him?”
“It can’t be.”

Already among the Loisar clan, there was a rumor circulating that Asher was a traitor.

This is because the manipulation that Aser leaked information on the day the Atban family invaded and
lost his succession was over.

It was so easy to organize things because he kept secret documents from others and kept evidence of
his regular visits to the Atban family.

Even though the name Artvan came out, they were terrified, so even though they had only created
some plausible evidence and eyewitnesses, the clan quickly became furious.

It was impossible for anyone to help Asher even while handling the clan’s anger.

D.L laughed at Selmeyer’s confident answer, as if it was funny.

“It can’t be. It’s dark under the lamp.”

“What do you mean?”

Selmeyer paused and asked. Because my son, Youth, suddenly flashed in his head.

Diel’s eyes narrowed when he saw his stiff expression for a moment.

But the conversation did not go any further.

This is because a member of the Art class, fully armed from head to toe, rushed into the room.
“Lord! Sage Kiras is said to be crossing the border and entering the main castle! The news is that the
southern part will also arrive at the main castle soon.”

“It was already expected. What troops have you requested from other families?”

“I’ve put it in front.”

“You did well. If you take out the opponent’s strength as much as possible, the rest will be easier. I hope
you will do your part well.”

front. At that, Selmeyer bit her lip.

I knew it was going to be like this from the beginning, but hearing it directly was not a pleasant feeling.

D.L. stood up with the sword of the lord, which is passed down from generation to generation at the
Atban family.

“You must have paid all the things that were to be paid to the soldiers waiting in the nature, right?”

“Yes, it’s all over. I also told you to use pheromone stones when dealing with the Astropels.”

“It’s done. As long as you keep your nature, your victory will be perfectly directed to me.”

D.L with a pleasant smile left the room and headed for Irene’s room.

Alvin followed.

“Are you going to Miss Irene? Prepare a pheromone extractor?”

“No. That’s not what I’m going for.”

“then?”

“Isn’t she the person who made the biggest contribution to this war? So, you have to see it with your
own eyes.”

If she saw her clan crumble under her power, she would come to realize that she had no place to return
to.

At Diel’s words, Elvin clicked his tongue inwardly.

No matter how many people he served, he could not understand D.L. And I didn’t even want to
understand.

Near the entrance to the Atban Castle. The army deployed in front was beyond imagination.

You’ll be able to gather an army of this level in a short amount of time. Baon stuck out his tongue.

Kaid, who was staring at the enemies while facing each other at a certain distance, spoke softly.

���Sweep them all away without leaving a single one.���

As soon as his order was issued, the Black Mambas began to run rampant as if they had waited.

It didn’t matter if you were pushed out numerically. Because they had the power of absolute superiority.

Kaid opened his mouth as he watched the black mambas shooting forward towards their prey past him.
“Rozaria. Are you sure you’ve finished checking the location of the barrier stone?”

“Yes, sir. But there is one problem.”

“problem?”

Kai frowned. The army could wipe it out, but it was difficult because there was a problem with the
barrier.

“Irene’s pheromone is mixed throughout the barrier stone.”

“What does that mean?”

“If you forcefully destroy it from the outside, you will be fatally wounded.”

The barrier was a double-edged sword.

Although it provided strong protection for allies, if it was destroyed from the outside, the fragments
returned to the parties involved in creating the barrier.

This was because the pheromone had a habit of returning to its original body.

In other words, the moment the barrier was forcibly lifted, even Irene could not avoid a fatal wound.

“…for now, it seems like we’ll have to figure out a way to take the time and get inside the Atban Castle.”

“I got hit.”

���It will be absolutely advantageous for us to take the time.���

“no.”

Kaid shook his head. If it takes time, this was the absolute disadvantage.

He looked up at the sky.

“The Loisar clan is starting to scout. I understand very well what you’re thinking.”

It was a thin plan to push other families’ armies forward and not to sacrifice the Atban family’s army as
much as possible.

But no plan was more appropriate than this. Astropel, who consumed considerable stamina and
pheromone, and the Art Class waiting in the main camp were different from the start.

“Any other way to break the spell?”

���That��� there is no way right now.���

���No, there is only one way.���

At that moment, a familiar voice was heard. Rosaria widened her eyes in surprise and turned her head in
the direction of the sound.

Surprisingly, Asher, who had transformed her wings, was walking out of the forest.

Seeing the Loisar clan patrolling, he clicked his tongue and bowed down to Kaid. Kaid muttered with a
slightly startled expression.

“I didn’t hear from you after the letter, so I thought he was dead. Wasn’t that so?”
“…I almost died, but I was alive. I have to live to help the Astropel family, so even if you see my face, you
won’t touch our family.”

“Look at your face?”

At Asher’s joked words, Kaid frowned. Asher coughed in vain and continued to speak firmly.

“I haven’t been able to do my part until now. I’ll have to do something this time to save face.”

“Let’s talk about it later. So, how about that?”

When Kaid asked, Aser smiled.

“Miss Irene will break that barrier herself. At the moment when the barrier stone of Artban Castle is
released.”

“But in order to release the barrier stone, the girl’s pheromone must stop.”

“So the person who went to tell it is over there now.”

Asher pointed to Atban Castle and answered with a fresh answer.

I walked around the room with anxiety. I could see the army moving out the window.

“…what should I do? I can’t move.”

I looked out the window and saw a huge barrier.

I could vaguely feel my pheromone in the barrier.

That meant that no matter what the Black Mambas attack, the barrier would not move.

I stiffened and looked at the door.

Because few people were allowed to enter this room. D. L. Atban and his aide were all there.

Did you come here to steal my pheromone again?

However, the person who opened the door and entered was a man I had never seen before, not the
face I had expected.

“������Who are you?”

Be wary of him and take a step back, the man bowed his head slightly and greeted him.

“Nice to meet you, Miss Astropel.”

He was the first person in Atban Castle to call me Astropel.

So I was able to figure it out right away.

The man in front of me right now is not from the Artban family.

“I am the one sent by Asher-sama with a message to help the lady.”

“Are you Asher?”

I stared at him unquestioningly.

It was because he could not completely trust the man in front of him with just one word Asher had sent.

Besides, I haven’t heard from Asher for a long time since I went to the North, isn’t it?

Another thing that was suspicious was that he knew where I was and that he came looking for me.

Atban Castle is currently heavily guarded.

The fact that he came to see me straight away without being caught in the middle meant that he knew
the insides of the castle.

“You don’t seem to believe me. Believe me or not, that’s the freedom of Lady Astrofel.”

I took a deep breath. Can I really believe what Iza says in front of my eyes? The worries didn’t last long.

No matter who the opponent was, the fact that he came to me secretly, avoiding the eyes of Artvan
Gaju, at least meant that he wasn’t kind to him.

“Okay. For now, let’s believe it. What is that message?”

“Aser said, ‘Break the barrier yourself and come out. Just like the moment you broke the egg for the first
time-.’”

I paused at that and asked.

���Are you saying that there is a way for me to break the barrier myself?���
“Of course. From now on, I will show you how.”

144

After hearing all the explanations. I asked, pondering not to forget what I had heard.

“Is it really possible to break the barrier with that?”

“Yes. But if the young lady is caught trying to break the barrier, there won’t be a second chance.”

a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

I swallowed dry saliva. Never make a mistake or be suspicious of anything.

As a result, the burden was doubled and returned.

“The barriers of Artban Castle are stacked on top of each other. This means that the casters are not
alone.”

“That means…

“It means that there will still be someone who manages the barrier. If it detects something strange, it
will be reported to D.L. Artban as soon as possible.”

“I know what you mean.”

It meant that even the manager had to cheat.

But, how much should we divert the attention of those who are constantly watching the barriers?

I was in serious trouble, but I felt a presence from outside.

You and I looked at each other with amazement and hardened faces. I heard the doorknob turning.

When the door was fully opened, my heart pounded and I closed my eyes tightly.

I heard the sound of footsteps coming in, and immediately stopped in front of me.

Even without checking who it was, the aura you could feel on your skin belonged to DL Artban.

“It looks like he was caught doing something secretly. What were you doing alone?”

Alone?

I opened my eyes at those words.

Instead of where Youth was, D.L. Artban was looking down at me.

He smiled as he pointed to the open window.

“Oh, have you ever thought of flying out the window?”

������I was just getting air. What happened to you all of a sudden?���

I calmed my startled heart and answered sharply. Still, I looked outside to see if Youth escaped safely.

“Do you not want to go out and get some air other than a window like this?”
“What do you mean?”

Now, let’s go get some air on the topic we’ve been locked up on so far?

He closed the window and looked back, smiling.

“Today is a very special and commemorative day. Because we should see good things together.”

“So, you want to go on a leisurely outing? Were we like that?”

“You’re probably wondering how the current situation is going.”

I paused. Could it be that sleeping in the air reveals the situation outside?

At my hesitant reaction, D.L led me as if he knew it would.

The hallway was much quieter than usual.

Most of the Atban clan inside the castle seemed to have been placed outside.

He seemed in a good mood the whole way he was going somewhere.

When I went up to the last floor of the castle, I saw a huge door.

“I think.”

Kugu Palace.
The door opened with a heavy sound. Inside the door was a staircase leading up.

“Here… where are you going?”

A voice echoed from within. He replied halfway inside.

“rampart.”

rampart. With those words, I went inside as if possessed.

It seemed like the time had come to use the one chance that was given to me.

“I can’t see Eden Cashmere. It looks like he ran away quickly. What should I do, bro?”

“Was the reason for the quick surrender because of the absence of Sogaju? It’s a disappointment.”

After completing the occupation of Cashmere Castle. White flags of surrender fluttered all over the
castle.

However, no matter how much he searched, he couldn’t find his successor, Cashmere.

A successor who abandoned his clan and ran away. Durias clicked his tongue.

“Cashmere is also over. I’m glad that there is no cashmere head in nature.”

Had he not left the nursing home, he would have been faced with an unwelcome situation. Arban
started tapping the wall where he was going.
“I don’t think there’s such a thing as a secret passage. I think he ran away earlier. Still, it’s a shame to go
on like this.”

“No. It’s better to organize this and join your father.”

Neither Eden Cashmere nor Neon Cashmere could be found anywhere.

The ending was too futile for the fact that it was a riot by inviting outside forces over the position of the
next governor.

���It must have been your whole Cashmere that brought the Atban family.���

Set said confidently.

When the current head of state dies, Eden Cashmere, the first one, will take over as appointed.

Ethan Cashmere, in no rush, would have done such a reckless thing.

Neon Cashmere, who was looking for an opportunity, was right to think that he was plotting things.

And, not seeing neon cashmere in this situation meant one thing.

“Neon Cashmere must be dead.”

“Perhaps. There’s no reason to stay here any longer.”

Then Dante walked in.

“Hey, what are you all doing here?”

“…Dante-sama?”

Durias narrowed his eyes.

On Dante’s shoulder, a blonde man swayed, fainting.

Set, Arban, and Durias’ eyes grew incredibly large.

Dante struck the fainted man on the floor.

It was a marble floor, so I could have opened my eyes, but there was no movement to the extent that I
doubted that the man was dead.

The three pairs of eyes were fixed in one place.

At first glance, there was a large lump on the back of the man’s head. Arban swallowed dry saliva. His
red eyes turned to Dante’s hand.

Did you slash the back of the head with that hand and pass out? Arban shook his head and whispered to
Set.

“That’s dead. Unconditionally. Even if he lived, he wouldn’t have lived.”

���What���?���

Durias mumbled stupidly and looked at Dante. Dante laughed.

“If it’s the one you’re looking for, I’ve caught it, so feel free to go to where Kaid is. I’ll finish the next job
at Isel Road.”

Meanwhile at that time.

Two men and women in hoods stopped in front of the gatekeeper.

“Who are you?”

The eastern gatekeeper, who was guarding the outskirts with his back to the beach, looked at the two
with a tense expression.

“Reveal your identity.”

Beyond this place, there was a Terra Forest infested with monsters.

Arriving here naked through there meant that they were not formidable.

The woman on the right said with a look of trouble.

“I forgot to leave it at home. I was in a hurry so I couldn’t prepare. Would you be in trouble if I looked at
you just once? I’m here to pick up my granddaughter.”

“…Granddaughter? Is crossing the border a joke?! If you can’t prove your identity, you can’t get through
here. You must know what’s going on in the East.”

“You know it well.”

The man next to the woman answered. A low voice echoed clearly in his ears.

The gatekeeper faltered at the unusual male atmosphere and stepped back.

“And your identity?”

The man laughed and took off his hood. The flowing black hair and red eyes that were more red than
blood were terrifying.

The gatekeeper turned white and his mouth was open.

“Ahhh������”

“I don’t know when Astropel started talking about his status.”

“that that.”

The gatekeeper’s eyes, which had become white, clouded and collapsed.

Then the woman beat him up.

“Careful, honey. When it becomes known that we’ve been involved, Kaid’s position is embarassed.”

“I know.”

“But why did you do that? Is that person yelling at me? It’s killing my temper.”

Helena put Ian’s hood back on and comforted him.

The problem grew when it became known that the family’s ancestors had intervened in the current
situation.

The ancestors of other families who are watching the current situation will also raise issues and rise up.

For that reason.

“We’re just going to pick up our granddaughter, okay?”

“I know. That’s why you buy gifts.”

Ian said he knew and pointed to the gift in his hand. But the end was very twisted. Ian’s anger was
clearly felt as he came.

Helena smiled brightly.

“It was good to leave it to you, too.”

Had she been holding it, it would have been broken to the point of being unrecognizable by now.

“The young lady’s pheromone is moving as it is in the barrier. Maybe it’s a difficult situation right now,
or has it failed?”

Rosaria’s face lit up with concern.

It’s because it’s been quite a while since Aser said he had sent someone.

“Let’s wait and see. It may take some time because it is far from the barrier.”
“Is it true that I delivered it correctly?”

���I definitely got a signal from Youth before.���

When Asher answered that she was certain, Rosaria washed her face dry. Each minute felt like an hour,
as the situation was the situation.

Kaid, who was quietly listening to the conversation, called her.

“Rosaria.”

“Yes, my lord.”

“If time is delayed, the barrier stone is destroyed.”

“…Yes? What do you mean by that?”

“What nonsense are you talking about?”

Rozaria and Asher were surprised and reacted at the same time.

Although they are currently being pushed back a bit, the situation will turn again when the Set side joins
in.

For that reason, Kaid, who made the decision to destroy the barrier stone, was strange to anyone.

“But if that’s the case, the lady…”

Rozaria remembered Kaid’s orders before coming here.

‘Protect Irene from her clan.’

What does that mean? I’ve been thinking about what it means all the time, but I can’t figure it out.

There must have been a secret between Kaid and Irene that she didn’t know.

“Lord.”

“what?”

“May I ask why you have to break the barrier and enter?”

Kaid and Rozaria’s eyes collided in mid-air.

At the moment when there was a sense of tension, Asher called out urgently.

“Wait, everyone. Look at this. Rosaria-sama, isn’t this what you did?”

Irene’s pheromone, which was shaking in the barrier stone, stopped in the light.

145 episodes

Above the dizzyingly high fortress walls.

I followed the DL Artban and stood on the railing. But there was only one thought in my head.

You only have one chance.

The pheromone that is moving in the barrier must be stopped.

“How do you feel about being pushed away without knowing why you’re suffering? If it’s all because of
the pheromone stone that contains your power, I think you’d feel betrayed.”

“I’m very happy. It’s a day when you can achieve what you want.”

“Isn’t it a bad scene to watch alone? It’s all thanks to you. I want to say thank you.”

I had a laugh.

At a glance, you wanted to show that the black flag of the Atban family is advancing in the upper hand?

If you were just thinking of shaking me up with something like this, you were wrong.

The moment you break the barrier, the tide will turn around.

I pretended to be looking down and carefully looked at the barrier in front of me.

As Youth had conveyed, the geometric silvery patterns on the surface were flashing faintly, appearing
and disappearing repeatedly.

As soon as I found the recipe, I closed my eyes.

And by opening all my senses, I tried to find my pheromone bound by the barrier.

“It looks like it’s hard to see.”

The barriers seemed to be quite complex.

He gripped the railing of the fortress wall in a trace that seemed impossible to catch.

However, as soon as the magic of the barrier was fully revealed, I was able to find my pheromone that
had been secretly hidden.

I quietly opened my eyes.

“I have a few questions for you.”

“It’s strange. Ask me a question.”

“Does all of your clan know the secret of my pheromone?”

“Is that so. Do you think the underlings will possess such an important fact, me?”

That meant that only D.L. Atban and Elvin knew. I nodded my head at the fortunate situation.

���Then one last thing. What happened to the people of the Miat family?���

“It is absurd that the leader who has lost in the realm battle survives.”

“Oh, yes. You’ll never survive. That’s a good thing.”

I smiled brightly. He tilted his head at my outrageous laugh.

“Are you crazy? Then it’s difficult. No, I want it to be more manageable.”
“No need to worry. I’m very normal.”

The boss who lost in the realm battle does not survive.

And now I was standing at a crossroads where I could reverse the situation where the Astropel clan was
being pushed back.

must be successful

I slowly started taking the pheromone one by one so that D.L. Artban could not notice it.

When the pheromone starts to be completely captured, the other barriers except me will suffer serious
internal injuries from the destroyed barrier stone.

Of course, the report from D.L. Artban will also be delayed.

When my pheromone, which should be moved according to the procedure, completely stopped, I
sensed an aura of something breaking.

At that moment, it was known that the barrier stone had been destroyed.

I stared at the DL Art class.

“Did you say thank you to me earlier?”

“It was.”

“I want to thank you too.”

“what?”
Diel’s eyes narrowed. It seemed that he had doubts about my mental state.

In fact, in such a situation, everyone would be suspicious of that when he smiled and said thank you.

He shook his head as if he knew the expression on Elvin’s face next to him.

“I’m going to take you to my room. You must be completely crazy.”

“I’d rather be fine. At least I won’t be bothering you.”

Fortunately, the two did not seem to notice the state of the barrier at all.

Needless to say, there was no sensing type in the Artban clan in the first place, and there were several
barriers monitoring them, so there was no need to worry about it.

I took a step back and looked up at the sky.

And I returned the same thing that D.L. Artban had told me.

“I wanted to say thank you for taking me to the wall. Thanks to that, it was easy because the barrier was
close.”

“what������”

At that moment, DL Artban hardened his expression and looked at the barrier.

At that time, the hawk that flew into the sky roared loudly. It was Asher.
Chi-!

At the same time, I gathered pheromones at once, and with all my might, I aimed at a part of the barrier
and blew it away.

Just like when I first tried to break the egg.

Fight! Thug-!

With the sound of cracking, the barrier began to break little by little.

D.L. Atban, who was trying to subdue me, reached out a hand, but it did not reach me.

It was because the pheromones that flowed around my body were protecting me.

“poison������?”

He looked at me like he couldn’t believe it.

His eyes seemed like he had poison, so I decided to kindly let him know.

“My pheromone is a little special. Oh, that’s something I should really thank you for. It’s the power I got
from being born into the Astropel family.”

His eyes widened as if he couldn’t believe it.

The barrier that was slowly cracking behind me accelerated out of control and was completely broken.

A sense of exhilaration flooded those who saw the barrier falling apart from the sky.
“…This is something I’ve never heard of. It’s so toxic to a beast that isn’t a Black Mamba.”

Alvin muttered. I chuckled.

“You can’t believe this is happening? You look like you don’t know what’s going on.”

I began to recover the pheromone that was bound to the barrier.

It was a group to put all the pheromone extracted after a few days, but the other pheromone was used
separately.

Unrecovered pheromone began to spread explosively towards the Atban army, full of poison.

I slowly approached D.L. Artban, listening to the shouts from below.

He took a step back so as not to touch the pheromones hovering around me.

I glanced down at the bottom of the fortress wall and saw Artban’s army in chaos.

The pheromone stone they were carrying could not function properly, so it was a natural result.

Of course, not all pheromone stones have completely lost their role. That was enough.

“You lost, D.L. Artban.”

The barrier surrounding Artban Castle was completely broken.

Seiji, who was facing the Artban army from the west gate, paused and looked up at it.

Eve asked in a bewildered voice.

“Seiji-sama, why was that broken? Apparently, I’ve heard that the barrier shouldn’t be broken.”

“Yes, no. But if Irene woke up herself, it would be a different story.”

You will see barriers breaking down all over the East. There was no minister.

Seeing Irene’s pheromone being absorbed at the top of the castle, Sage’s lips rose smoothly.

“There you are, Irene.”

���Seiji-sama, I think I���ve seen something futile now. The Art Class suddenly������

He was writhing in pain and screams could be heard everywhere.

Of course it was a moment. Others who judged quickly began to drift away from their nature in an
instant.

It was a possible decision because he had been on the battlefield for a long time.

However, the rest of the Artban clan, who were slow to react, were panting back to their original form.

And Sage admired the cool behavior of picking up and using their pheromone stones.

“It’s nonsense. Irene looks really cool in my eyes, now. I’m going crazy.”
“……Yes?”

“If you don’t want to die from now on, stay far away and wait. Kyraas retreats.”

Now the Black Mamba’s counterattack was about to begin.

If Kyraas, who was not resistant to poison, was nearby, it was rather a hindrance.

“Where are you going, Master?”

“I’m going to pick up Irene.”

The new version of Sage disappeared quickly.

Without hesitation, he pierced through the toxic pheromone of Irene that was exploding from the Atban
Castle.

The bracelet hanging from his wrist was sparkling.

The moment the barrier is broken. Kaid chuckled.

Asher, who came down to the ground, looked up at it blankly.

He was rubbing his eyes several times as if it was hard to believe even after seeing Youth.

“You’ve grown up. You know how to break barriers alone in the enemy camp.”
“That’s right. The young lady really… did a great job. It seems that the two masters joined at just the
right time.”

The energy of the Black Mambas, including Set, Arban, and Durias, was felt not far away.

“Things are going well, but it’s not easy to see.”

���Yeah, I can���t even see the look of embarrassment anymore.���

Rosaria answered seriously. The Artban army was surprisingly still in place. Even Kaid looked pretty
amazing.

Asher explained.

“In the Art Class, DL Art Class is highly valued. It’s a trusted headmaster.”

“I knew, but I didn’t expect it to be this much.”

“It is a clan that is better at war than any other clan. Do you understand what that means?”

No matter how powerful the Black Mamba was, it was not easy against those who rolled the battlefield
every day.

“The ties between the clan seem to be strong. Judging from the fact that they tend to facilitate hapgong,
it will be difficult to deal with.”

“And the Artban clan is good at stealth.”

That was the scary thing.

Quick attacks and added stealth. And their unique ties made it possible to overcome even the strongest
enemies by moving systematically.

In addition, those who have not yet lost the pheromone stone were being seen everywhere.

Kaid’s red eyes headed towards the wall.

Irene’s pheromone was swirling and flocking to one place.

Irene was right there.

There was nothing more to think about in the end.

“Everyone get away.”

���What is that��� pheromones began to vibrate around Kaid.

It was a gigantic pheromone energy that could not be shut down.

At least, it was strong enough to sweep away the entire area, including the Artban Castle.

Rosaria’s expression hardened with fear.

It was the first time I saw Kaid’s power. Soon his mouth was opened.

“From now on, I will declare this place as the Astrofell Territory.”
It was the declaration of Kaid Astropel’s territorial removal and the declaration of a new territory in the
Astropel Territory.

146

After those words, a powerful pheromone began to swirl around Kaid.

Baon swallowed dry saliva when he saw the dark red pheromone taking shape.

It twisted and spread its mouth like a giant snake in the shape of a black mamba climbing up a castle.

It looked like a black mamba incarnate.

Kaid’s red eyes turned to Irene’s pheromone stone in the hands of the Atban clan.

“It’s unpleasant.”

Kaid’s voice rang softly. His lips contorted with displeasure.

If the poison doesn’t work, it’s enough to break it with force.

The sound of pheromone stones breaking sharply could be heard from all directions.

“I don’t remember seeing myself as easy going, but I don’t know since when my clan got to a level where
it could be criticized for being just like that.”

Kugu Palace. thud!

The exterior of Atban Castle corroded and began to crumble.

As if it were slowly squeezing its prey and swallowing it in one bite, Kaid’s pheromone in the shape of a
giant black mamba was completely destroying Atban Castle.

For the first time, the expression of the Art Class clan, which had never wavered before, was cracked.

“I don’t know how long I’ll have to wait for the insignificant things on the outskirts to be in a state of
chaos with only one realm.”

No one could move hastily against just one person. It is because they are overwhelmed by the power
gap.

Rozaria, who was watching it from behind, asked Baon blankly.

He had already retreated his clan at the words of Kaid to step down and moved to Rozaria.

“…How many people on the continent can shape the body with pheromones?”

“Well, I don’t know either. I’ve heard that some of the previous owners could do it, but…”

I’ve never actually seen it.

This is because there was no way for them to go out on their own, and the penalty of time limitation was
given to them just by taking the form of a pheromone.

Baon did not bring that fact out of his mouth.

Instead, he greeted Set’s party, who had just finished up West and had just joined the ranks.

“You’re here now. I thought my throat was going to fall out of waiting.”
“It doesn’t seem like that. Judging from the situation, I don’t think I even need to join.”

“No. No. From now on, the Lord will go above me. I can’t be missing out on the saga of the Lord.”

He knew because he had been with Kaid since childhood.

Now that Kaid is heading to the top of the castle, the wall.

And wherever Kaid went, he was always there as an assistant. Baon grinned.

“So, please ask the two of you for this place. Durias and Rosaria will take care of you.”

“Come at your own pace and add more sagas, Baon.”

Set motioned for a stop. As soon as the permission was granted, Baon’s figure disappeared like a ghost.

Arban stuck out his tongue at that sight.

���I thought that all the elders in this house were just handling paperwork in front of their
desks.���

His rust-free skills were proving his position.

Durias smirked and scanned the Atban army in front of him.

“It seems that morale is already dead. Only then will there be no taste to deal with.”

“The Lord has declared this place to be the Astropel Territory, Durias-sama.”
“Huh? This is going to be a lot more work in the future. That’s not very welcome.”

With the nuance that it was not desirable, his mood changed in an instant.

The two of them each headed in opposite directions as if they had made a promise, and they were shot
straight into the enemy camp.

Rosaria’s hand suddenly held her main weapon, a whip.

Her expression, which had smiled as she closed her eyes toward her enemies, was erased, and a whip
covered with pheromone struck the ground strongly.

Seeing her weapon, the Atban clan gradually began to close the distance with Rozaria.

It was determined that close combat would be relatively weak.

Rosaria laughed bitterly.

“I’m sorry, but melee combat is what I’m most confident about. It’s just, it’s used to catch people
running away.”

“It’s started.”

Durias shook his head with a tired face. Set was standing next to him.

“What started?”

“Now you see.”

Rozaria did not allow the Atban clan to approach more than a certain distance.

Then, he grabbed the enemy who was about to move away, and instead brought him into her range and
started to deal with it.

Set, who looked at it, pointed to Arban as if in pain.

“You got along well.”

“…what are you talking about?”

Even before the question was finished, Arban began to draw a line on the floor starting from where he
was standing with his toes.

After he finished drawing the line with his toe, Arban started sending poisonous pheromones across the
line. Durias frowned as he asked what kind of nonsense he was doing.

“What is that? I think it’s in the wrong direction.”

Arban smiled at the bewildered enemies.

“What’s surprising. This is the first time I’ve seen the range widen? No one can cross this line.”

“……crazy.”

Durias uttered a shocking, sincere, swear word.

Where did you learn and use such combat methods? he asked in an astonishing tone.
“Those… who told you about that? Doesn’t that mean that we have to fight within that line regardless of
the enemy or allies?”

“That’s right. He said he was very impressed with the battle method that the first headmaster often
used.”

Set laughed. Durias was relieved to find out that it was Set who became a helper.

But there was something he forgot. The fact that the two are brothers.

Set looked up at the sky.

The Loisar clan was preparing to attack. And the art class that hides under it and peeks at the
opportunity.

“Everyone has a plausible plan.”

But isn’t it over when one side is killed before that?

“So which one will you hit first?”

As if it would swallow the castle at any moment, a menacing pheromone swelled up as if it were burning
the castle.

DL Artban walked up to me as I was keeping a distance to see if I had finished calculating that the
charter had completely tilted.

However, D.L. Artban’s hand was in vain and had no choice but to stop in the air.
“Until there. Stop sulking at someone else’s lover.”

“…Sage Kiras?”

Diel was surprised and called him.

At the same time, I entered Seiji’s arms with the force of pulling it around my shoulders.

Embarrassed, he looked up at Sage.

How did you get to the wall?

For a moment, I could understand my doubts when I saw the bracelet on his wrist that was wrapped
around his shoulder.

But how long do you want to hold it? It’s not like this is the case right now.

I struggled to get out of his arms, but the more I did, the stronger the arm I was holding.

“Sage, wait a minute. Isn’t this the time for us to be like this?”

It’s a very serious situation right now.

But it wasn’t long before I had to face a bigger problem.

“Yeah, it’s not the time for that.”

“Oh. The young lady went to the north and became a lover with the successor of Kiras…”
“Looks like you want to die together.”

“…seeing what I see makes me very angry.”

Baon quickly changed his words. It was a conversation with a familiar pattern.

Even though it was not a situation where we were joking at all, I was relieved by the two people’s usual
attitude.

“Still, don’t you have priorities, sir. Let’s deal with that over there first.”

“Yes. I have someone to see first.”

Kaid turned his attention to D.L. Artban.

The thick life around them began to collide tightly. Suddenly, my body stiffened.

Even though life was not directed towards me, I had goosebumps all over my body.

As I hardened, Seiji gently wiped his back and reassured me.

“You wouldn’t want to live like this, D.L. Artban.”

For a moment, D.L. Artban burst into laughter.

“Did you ask me earlier because of this?”

The question was directed at me.

In answer to the question of what became of the direct line of the Miat clan, he replied, ‘No one has
survived.’

And that was the fate that would soon be met by D.L. Atban and his followers, Elvin.

I didn’t answer. He didn’t seem to expect an answer anyway.

“But it’s better not to think that you’re going to be obedient. I know that you’re putting a lot of effort
into shaping pheromones anyway.”

“You don’t seem to have any intention of dying.” Kaid suddenly called Sage.

“Sage Kiras. Take Irene down the wall.”

“I was trying to do that anyway. Irene should only see and hear the good things.”

“Wait, I’ll be here…!”

But my words did not come to an end.

It was because Sage, who held me tightly, followed Kaid’s words without delay and jumped down the
castle. I closed my eyes tightly and hugged Seiji’s neck as I felt helplessly falling.

Shortly thereafter, Sage landed on the floor and lowered me as I was holding her.

But Sage didn’t let me go, and hugged me tighter than before.

“Irene. I really thought I was going crazy. I wonder what will happen to you.”
“…Sage. I’m fine.”

The words that nothing happened never came out of his mouth.

He buried his face in my shoulder without saying a word for a long time. I could feel my body trembling
slightly while holding my hand.

I slowly raised my hand and gently stroked his back.

���I will make sure this never happens again.���

“Yeah. I’ll make sure that nothing like this happens in the future.”

“…if something goes wrong, I can’t stand it, Irene.”

Seiji’s voice fell low. I could see how worried he was.

It was an unexpected part because it was not revealed on the outside. I couldn’t even imagine what
Sage was thinking and feeling while he was coming to pick me up. I shut my eyes slowly.

“It’s all over, Sage.”

Ur quaang-!

The sound of the Artban castle completely collapsing hit the eardrums. DL Artban finally fell into Kaid’s
hands.

Now it was time to go home.

147
However, his feelings with Seiji did not last long.

“away.”

It was partly because of the power that pulled us by the back of the head, and it was partly because of
the sword that passed us by with an intermittent car.

Sage suddenly turned her head in the direction the sword flew and made a displeased expression.

Suddenly, Kaid, who came down from the wall, was approaching with a terrifying force.

Baon, who was behind him, covered his eyes, saying he didn’t see anything, but the pale eyes between
his fingers twinkled as if he had captured an interesting street.

“I don’t know what I saw. What are you doing to my daughter, Kiras.”

���I was just hugging with emotion.���

“I don’t remember allowing a four-legged beast like you.”

“Then how would you like to think about it from now on?”

“Looks like you want to die.”

I took a deep breath at those words.

What is this conversation now?

There was a fierce battle of nerves between the two.

I was looking at him in embarrassment when I heard the voice of Set holding the back of his head.

“Now it’s time for each of us to go home. Let’s go, Irene.”

And he started dragging me along.

I, who had moved away from Seiji for a moment, cried out in a hurry.

“Dad! Don’t do that to Seiji! You’re here to save me!”

“I was the only one who dealt with the DL Art class.”

“But it was solved quickly with Sage’s help! And us!”

I hesitated whether to say this or not. Because there seemed to be an irreversible wave.

However, I thought it would be difficult to deal with my family alone, so I decided to reveal the truth I
had been hiding.

“We’re dating! We’re dating! So it’s okay to hug!”

At that moment, the surroundings hardened cheaply.

“what?”

The first thing that showed up was the set.

Set, who was taking me in the wagon waiting to return to the South, stopped and asked fiercely.

And Arban began to doubt his hearing.

“…you two are dating? Are my ears strange?”

“Do you have any problem?”

Sage shrugged his shoulders at my cloak and smiled. It was the smile of a victor.

Kaid slowly turned to Sage with a terribly hardened face.

And lastly.

Kwajik.

“That’s what you hear as soon as you arrive. My granddaughter is dating that guy?”

“������grandfather?”

I was very startled and looked towards the source of the voice. Taking off the hood, Helena waved her
hand.

The broken box in Ian’s hand was crumpled and fell to the floor.

“I think I need to explain what’s going on. I don’t think I’m the only one who was shocked.”

“You don’t have to. I’ll never set foot in the South again.”
Ian nodded, picking up the gift that Ian had dropped.

“It should be. It’s the best thing you’ve ever done.”

���Honey, no matter what, you have to be polite.���

“Courtesy? Helena, I don’t think you’re asking the guy who’s trying to steal our granddaughter about
that.”

“You can’t just send him back. He’s a friend who came to save Irene himself. You have to formally invite
him to treat you.”

Helena’s eyes were scrutinizing Sage from head to toe.

When she, who thought she was of the opposite opinion, called Sage a ‘friend’, Ian softened her
momentum as if she knew it would.

But Kaid shook his head.

“You can’t enter my castle.”

“Kiraas’ help was great. On the way, I saw the cashmere army annihilated. It was in the north direction,
so it must be true. And isn’t there something we need to negotiate?”

Baon, who was silently listening to the conversation between the two, helped, saying that it was true.

“The army of the Kiras family was also mobilized to occupy this place, so we should have a conversation
about how to allocate the land.”

“I didn’t really need any help.”

“But he stopped the cashmere from intervening. Am I wrong?”

There was also the intervention of the Cashmere family.

On the way, it seems that the army of Cashmere had been annihilated on the way, and it seemed that
he was originally going to lead the army and join here.

Sage stopped it.

It would have been a much tougher fight had they joined.

Kaid reluctantly stepped back.

“I’m sure it’s the right thing to do. Let’s invite the Kiras clan to Astropel Castle.”

“Thank you for your consideration.”

Seiji greeted him with etiquette. Even if he didn’t like it, Kaid narrowed his brow and turned his back.

���Until negotiations are over.���

“of course.”

I was really happy. I quickly approached Sage. But soon Arban stopped him.

“Where.”

“What are you doing, Arban oppa?”

“You and your brother ride that wagon. I’ll ride the next one with him.”

“I’d love to do that. Get on board, Irene.”

It’s always good to kill it only when this is the case. I looked at Sage with regret.

Seiji, who had been lowering his gaze to see what he was thinking, suddenly turned towards me and
gently curved.

The shape of his mouth said it.

‘See you later.’

So I was able to get on the carriage with confidence.

And that night, when we arrived at Astropel Castle, we got together.

It was good to sit down in one place, but only the five pairs of red eyes staring at Sage were burning, and
the cold atmosphere continued.

Ian, who had been searching persistently, stopped the first start.

“You’re my granddaughter’s boyfriend. It’s a very interesting situation. I’ve never opened up the
possibility that this day will come someday in my life. Where are you from?”

“My name is Sage Kiras. I think I will meet Irene well in the future, so how about opening up the
possibilities?”
Ian’s eyebrows twitched as Seiji accepted it with ease.

Thinking it was a formidable opponent, he put down the knife he was holding and straightened his
posture.

“Whoever wants it? This one has five opposites?”

“It’s a problem that marriage is blocked if this is rejected. Rumors of the Astropel family’s visit to the
North are spreading.

“So. Are you asking me to take responsibility?”

“If possible, I would like Irene to take responsibility for that.”

“Such shameless.”

Ian couldn’t speak with a shocked face. Arban, who was quietly listening to the conversation, laughed.

“Would you have warned you? Irene will never live in the North.”

“I thought it would be okay because they seem to be having a lot of fun making snowmen in the north. I
think it would be better to expand the area further. What do you think, Irene?”

“Ah, hahaha. Seiji This is delicious, eat it quickly.”

I didn’t know what Sage would say, so I cut a steak and put it in my mouth, poked my side and
whispered in my ear.

“Are you trying to look good? What if I scratch my temper? I’ll only get a better score.
“Ah, I thought so. But it seems that Astropel’s side is trying to take something suitable and remove it.
Shall we run away together?”

“A bit.”

When he tapped his lips to stop, Seiji smiled slightly.

Helena was watching us quietly.

In fact, the person I cared about the most was Helena and no one else.

It was because I had no way of knowing whether Seiji’s score was a plus or a minus because I was
watching without saying anything before departure.

After eating, Kai put down his knife and fork and wiped his lips.

“Sage Kiras.”

“Yes, Lord Astropel.”

“Don’t forget the help of the North. If you need help from the North someday, you may ask for help.”

“What do you mean?”

“It would be nice to end it like this.”

Kaid drew a line like a sword.

He seemed to want to end the Kiras family’s help this time with the favor of the North.

Sage didn’t react as if he had already expected it.

“Then, what level of favor will Lord Astropel show to the North?”

“What do you want?”

“Of course, Airi…”

“I asked you something useless. You don’t have to answer. I’ll give you the eastern third.”

“A third.”

At those words, Set and Arban were startled.

If the power of the north, which is adjacent to each other with only one borderline, grows, it is because
the south is burdensome.

In the meantime, the exclusive interests of the South, which had been called the center of all trade,
would disappear, and the North would become a stepping stone for an opportunity to rapidly expand its
power.

Sage shook her head with a ‘hmm’ and gave a refreshing answer.

“Thanks for the good offer, but the North will refuse.”

“Kiraas might have a different opinion? Did you anticipate what the repercussions would be if you
missed this event?”
“I’m worried about what’s next, but my answer is always the same. By the way, can I ask you
something?”

“what?”

“If Irene stays in the South, can you guarantee her safety? A lifetime?”

At that moment, Kaid’s expression hardened. Set frowned as if to say what he was talking about.

“There’s nothing safer than being in the South. I don’t know what you mean by that.”

But I could tell what Sage was concerned about. Helena muttered a little as if surprised.

“I bet you know that kid?”

And this time it was my turn to be surprised. Helena knows about my pheromones. Then Ian must know.

“My opinion is a little different from the successor of Astropel. What do you think of the Lord?”

148

After dinner is over. Arban cheered.

“What the hell are you talking about? Irene is talking like it’s dangerous to be in the South.”

“Yeah.”

“Because I don’t know why my father didn’t refute that.”

Not only Kaid, but also Ian and Helena did not raise any differences.

On the contrary, isn’t it getting serious, as if sympathizing with Sage Kiras’s remarks?

Clearly there was something.

“There is something you didn’t tell us. I have a secret about Irene.”

���If there was such a thing, my father would have told me sooner.���

“Arban.”

“Why.”

“Why did your father send you to Durias in the west?”

“That’s it…”

Because the cashmere family is not formidable. But that alone was insufficient.

At that time, the power within the Cashmere family was divided and the solidarity was not strong.

It was easily swayed by external intrusion and collapsed so quickly that it was useless in the absence of
attention.

Also, with the active help of the Iselod family, there was no need to go west to Durias.

“Is there any other reason you sent Durias to the west?”
“I think yes.”

“Then what’s the reason you think?”

“I don’t know either. But I do know one thing. If that fact becomes known, it will harm the family
enough to put Irene’s safety in jeopardy.”

“…if that’s the case, you should have sent Baon too.”

“Baon and Rozaria are the closest to Irene’s birth. You know that.”

Arban’s steps stopped.

So Baon and Rozaria were taken to the east, and Durias was sent to the west?

Something on the level that would be considered a family threat has something to do with Irene?

Arban let out a whistling sound and turned on a smirk.

“There’s no way he’s like that. Don’t you remember when he was a kid? He was a squeaky kid. He was a
kid who was flirting because he only succeeded in humanizing it once.”

The memory was still clear. Irene as a child crossed a puddle and smiled proudly.

He often remembered seeing things smaller than him and rejoicing as if seeing a new world, which made
him laugh out loud. It was so harmless.

Set stopped walking.

“I’m going to go see my father now, Arban.”

To say that there is nothing wrong with Irene, I have already read the atmosphere in the restaurant.

Arban answered with an absurd face.

“Why do you only go hyung. I also go with you.”

“Isn’t there anything good about being tied up?”

“I know.”

If it is revealed that he hid a secret that could be a threat to the family, it would have a huge impact.

Knowing that, Kaid probably wouldn’t have told them either.

As soon as you get involved, you will not be able to avoid responsibility.

Perhaps Kaid was thinking of taking responsibility for himself.

Arban shrugged.

“But, where is the older brother who pretends not to know his younger brother. If he has a car, he eats
with Irene.”

I was walking through the garden with Sage. It was because I felt sorry for falling asleep like this.

As he wiggled his clasped hands, the strength of the hands in contact grew stronger.
Still, I was busy capturing what was so strange and paying attention to places where there was no
special part.

“Where do you see that?”

���Irene thinks that you were born and raised here, so everything looks special. Even the grass
seems a bit serious.���

He looked down at the grass with a serious expression.

He seemed to really think so, and I burst out laughing.

Oh my gosh. Even the grass looks special. I never thought I’d hear something like this.

Seiji looked at him as if he was laughing.

In the end, when I laughed out loud, Seiji, who released her expression on her face, laughed along with a
muffled sound.

“Then, shall we visit the castle together tomorrow? I haven’t seen the interior change properly yet.”

“That’s good too.”

“Not now, but there used to be my own playground in the garden. There was a parasol over there.
And…”

what?
I found the first white rocking swing I had ever seen and opened my eyes wide. It was the first time I saw
it.

“Why’?”

“There used to be a swing there.”

Instead, a rocking swing was installed. It was large enough to seat two adults.

“It must have been a new installation. When I was young, when I was playing alone, the escorts pushed
me from behind.”

“Ah, those escorts.”

“It’s a secret, but actually, it was fun to make fun of. Everyone’s nervous that I might fly away if I push
too hard, but the reaction was so much fun.”

As I recalled the old memories, I smiled spontaneously. But soon the laughter went away.

When I stopped talking, Seiji’s expression softened.

On the way to the South, I heard that Hestia had not yet woken up.

Thankfully, Karma’s arm was healing well, and I heard that the others were also getting rest.

“Don’t worry, Irene.”

“Yeah. Everyone’s going to get up.”

I approached Sage and the rocking swing and sat down to change the gloomy mood.
A cool wind blew.

As I tucked my hair behind my ears and looked up at the night sky, I felt infinitely more relaxed.

How long have you been looking at this?

On the other hand, Sage would be very uncomfortable.

It was not enough that he was half-forced to the Astropel family, and stinging gazes flew everywhere he
went.

The moment I realized it, I felt sorry and put my hands together.

“I’m sorry, Seiji. You’ve been through a lot! I didn’t know Grandma and Grandpa would come too. From
there…”

What else will appear when we hold each other?

Seiji chuckled as if he remembered the situation at that time.

As more and more regret spread across my face, he shook his head saying there was no need to be
sorry.

“It was fun. I found out that the dining room can be crowded.”

“…really seriously?”

“Yeah. And I know very well that you are loved here.”
“That’s right. Even if we all pretend we’re not, we’re very supportive of each other. That’s why I want to
repay you, and I want to be with you for the rest of your life.”

“……forever?”

Sage stopped at my words and frowned. he asked, pointing to himself.

“Then what about me?”

“uh?”

“Aren’t you going to live with me forever?”

“…Huh?”

“Ha… I thought I only had to get permission from adults. There is a stronger opponent here.”

Sage muttered with a very complex and subtle expression that seemed to be mixed with despair.

I was shocked in my own way, and the accident stopped as if I had a brain freeze for a while.

And when he understood the meaning, he slid his body toward the four corners.

Sage pulled my hand as if it was about to fall.

���Do you know why I was brought here so gently and want to live with my family for the rest of my
life?���

������Well, that���s what��� ���to get permission from our relationship? Or is it

because of negotiations?���
As he pretended not to know and tried to move on, his eyes narrowed.

I wondered if the inside of the wall was staring tenaciously, then gently folded it.

“If you thought you’d be satisfied with that, you’d just end up with the eastern land, Irene.”

As if you’re going to pretend you don’t know where you are.

I felt like everything from my face to every finger I grabbed was getting hot.

“here.”

He wiped my ring finger.

His gaze downwards slowly reached me.

“Are you going to keep it empty for the rest of your life? If not, I can wait.”

What in the world is such a confession?

I lay on the bed and looked up at the ceiling. My heart was pounding.

I raised my hand and looked at my ring finger.

How would you feel if you had a ring here?

It was unfamiliar, but imagining that Sage was wearing the same ring as mine on her ring finger gave me
a strange sense of satisfaction.

“No, what are you thinking?”

I pulled the duvet over to the top of my head.

In the end, I fell asleep with my eyes open and woke up in the morning.

When I got up from my seat with wide eyes, Rosaria asked, who came to help the manager.

“…Did you have a bad sleep yesterday, miss?”

“Huh? No. Why? You slept very well?”

“…I think you lost your sleep. It seems like you were taking a walk with Seiji Kiras-sama last night, what
happened?”

“no?!”

I jumped and waved my hands.

It was like letting anyone know that something was going on, but he shook his head desperately.

Rosaria, who was brushing her hair, smiled.

“If you have any concerns, you can tell me. I’ll keep it a secret from you.”

“really?”
���If there is something that needs to be done quietly, could you give me a moment?���

Yeah, I can never say it. I shut my mouth and looked in the mirror.

“Nothing happened. But Rosaria.”

“Yes, lady?”

“Are you sure I haven’t slept?”

That shouldn’t be the case.

Rosaria’s eyes twinkled as she looked under her eyes and asked worriedly.

“Can I come after removing Sage Kiras’s sight?”

“No. Now that I see it, I can’t see it.”

very fine

Rosaria laughed as if she couldn’t stop me at my quick change of attitude. Soon she spoke in a more
subdued voice.

“miss.”

“Huh?”

“When you get up, the Lord said to stop by. You can go to the room.”
I hardened my expression.

Now it seemed like something really had come. Because there was only one thing Kaid had to call me
during this time.

Slowly, words were coming out of the clan.

A story about my pheromones.

149

“You called, Dad.”

When he entered the room, he was not the only one with Kai.

Helena, who was drinking huruk tea, greeted me with a smile. Next to him, Ian also shook his head.
Besides.

“Sit here, Irene.”

Set pointed to an empty spot. It was just to the left of Kaid.

He sat down on the ice, but he rolled his eyes at the unexpected combination.

Ian asked if he was paying close attention to me.

“Did you sleep poorly?”

“Yes No.”

“I see all the lies. Seeing this, it’s hard to deceive the elders.”

“������Hahaha.”

I just wiped my face.

I can’t drink tea like that.

I fell asleep almost before morning, so that was enough. As he slowly turned his gaze, Kai and his eyes
met.

“Look what happened to him yesterday.”

It was correct. Kaid’s expression distorted at the startled reaction. Everyone’s eyes fell at once as if
something had happened.

As soon as you arrive, you are asked this question.

After a long time to answer, Ian asked abruptly.

���Are you going to get married?���

“Pooh, cool!”

I was just about to drink tea, and I finally spit it out in a surprise attack.

“Doing such a thing in my house. That’s crazy. I wanted to die.”

“Let’s solve the urgent matters first and then bury it or do it.”

Helena intervened. Set nodded at her words.

“Yeah, that’d be nice. There’s going to be an elders meeting tomorrow right now.”

The situation was settled when Set agreed.

I sighed and straightened my posture. Then he glanced at Set and Arban, who were sitting next to him.

Even if the others don’t know, why did these two people sing?

After reading my expression, Kaid briefly explained.

“You both know it, so don’t be surprised.”

“Since when did you know?”

“After dinner last night, he came and asked.”

“������Oh, I see.”

In fact, it would have been better to let them know in advance than to find out the truth through
rumors.

In front of Kaid was an opening request with the seals of the elders.

I could tell without even checking the agenda.

���Irene, rumors about you are circulating among the clan.

“Yes. I know.”

���There are many people who regard it as a nonsense story, but��� the elders seem to be
concerned about just passing it on.���

And that’s true too.

The reason the rumors are considered false was because I broke the barrier.

If the time had been delayed, we would not have been able to sit and discuss as leisurely as we do now.

You must have been interrogated as soon as you arrived at the castle.

Kaid set aside the elders’ call for opening, rubbing his temples in pain.

“The elders have asked me to come with you to the meeting. You’re more likely to judge your reaction
than me.”

“I think he’s trying to ask a question to Irene, who is relatively immature.”

“okay.”

I felt cold. Do you have to deal with the elders?

They were people who worked as elders in the family for a long time and went through all sorts of
things.
You can tell if I’m lying or not just by closing your eyes and listening to your voice.

But it was impossible not to attend.

“If I don’t participate, I’m just accepting rumors.”

“It won’t be revealed whether it’s true or not. You won’t be able to investigate without solid evidence.”

“dad.”

I took a deep breath and called Kai. I’m sure you’ll be very angry after hearing this.

���Your father is the head of the family.���

“However?”

“So we have to protect our clan. Of course, it is right to remove the threat.”

“…what are you trying to say?”

The atmosphere to go immediately froze.

Everyone’s faces hardened as if I didn’t know what to say.

“If it turns out that you know my secrets, everyone here will be embarrassed. In the worst case,
everyone will be chased by enemies.”

���You���re here with the risk, Irene. So, why don���t you think about actively taking
advantage of the people gathered here? After all, there are going to be only a few elders who believe.
No one actually witnessed it.���
“Baon must have noticed. Rosaria did as well.”

Although the two knew the truth, they did not open their mouths. I’m sure you’ve been asked questions
around you.

It would be possible to trust Kaid infinitely.

As much as you trust him, there must be a desire for him to solve it well.

“Sometimes it’s good not to be known. Do you think the Elders will leave you alone if you find out that
Black Mamba’s powers don’t work for you?”

“Trying to kill him, or imprison him in Astropel Castle. Either way.”

“You say that knowingly? …that’s not a very good choice. Think again.”

It seemed that Set was trying to change his mind somehow. I shook my head resolutely.

Then, this time, Helena came out.

“…Of course, it’s not that I don’t know your feelings. But Irene, we’re worried.”

“I’m sorry, Grandma.”

It was very grateful that they gathered together for me, but I also had a great love for my family.

I could see what would happen if things went wrong, but I couldn’t put my family at risk just to protect
myself.
Kaid, who seemed to be struggling, slowly called out my name.

“Irene Astropel.”

“Yes, Dad.”

“Do you know what you mean right now?”

“Of course I know.”

“Isn’t that what you said without a countermeasure?”

“I’m going to the meeting.”

“and?”

���I will tell you the truth.���

Ian, who had been listening to me for a while, looked at me terribly.

“Stop being stubborn. Do you think that telling the truth will solve anything?”

“Of course not.”

I opened my eyes wide as if I was asking something obvious.

I couldn’t even imagine how many forces would come out to try to get rid of me right away when the
truth was revealed.
What happened in the East might repeat itself, so it would be easier to get rid of me.

But the moment I brought the truth out of my mouth, there would be things the elders didn’t want
either.

“I’d rather say it coolly and say it to the whole clan. Or are you afraid to spread it all over the
continent?”

“������what?”

Arban, who had not said a word until now, asked stupidly.

He seemed quite surprised.

It was just absurd to say that he would inform the whole world in a cool way to a pan-guk, who was in a
hurry to hide it.

“Isn’t that the fact that the meeting was not held for a day, doesn’t it mean that there are things that
bother them too? Dad knows what the elders fear the most.”

“The clan’s breakup.”

I nodded saying yes. Helena opened her mouth blankly and looked at me.

“Are you trying to threaten the elders?”

“I think that’s the best way.”

I smiled brightly. Ian asked as if it was ridiculous.

“Where did you learn to threaten like that?”

“…to Dad?”

Of course, Kaid never taught him directly. In the meantime, there were only things I saw and heard.

Kaid asked.

“What if things don’t go well?”

“I won’t let you go until it’s your turn.”

He had no intention of going back to the turn of his family.

Kaid chuckled as if he liked my answer.

“I know how to cover myself, and now I’m really grown up.”

There was some regret in that voice.

On the way back after the conversation is over.

As we were walking to the room together, I felt Arban glance down at me.

“Why do you look like that?”

������don���t be afraid tomorrow and do well.���

“Yes, I will. Surely.”

Set sighed as he listened to our conversation, wondering if he was still dissatisfied with my decision.

He didn’t seem convinced that he had to choose the difficult path over the easy one.

Still, if you don’t say anything, it means that you respect my will.

“Thanks for taking me, Set oppa. Arban oppa.”

“Irene.”

When I arrived in front of my room, Set opened his mouth. A hand stroking his hair ran short.

I looked up at the set in amazement.

���You must have had a lot of trouble keeping it a secret.���

“Ah.”

“But I hope you can expect more from your family. We value you as much as you think of us.”

I stood there blankly with my head covered.

I never thought Set would say something like this to me. Arban also tapped his ear twice with a
surprised expression.

As if embarrassed by our reaction, Set coughed and started walking first.

The morning of the elders meeting.

I am ready to attend the meeting.

“I’ll be back then, Rosaria.”

“Yes, miss. I’ll be waiting for you.”

“Yes, thank you.”

I smiled to Rosaria, who had an anxious aura, as a sign that it was okay.

When I opened the door, I saw Sage. I stopped walking in surprise. He greeted briefly.

“Hello, Irene. Is it a good morning for work? Because I have a big job today.”

“I can go alone.”

“How do you go alone?”

He approached me and closed the door.

Seeing that even Sage’s ears had been talked about, it seemed like everyone in Astropel Castle knew
what day it was today.

As the meeting room got closer, my heart pounded. Seiji asked, looking straight ahead.

“Do you have any plans?”

“Yeah. For now.”

“If something happens, call me. I’ll go to the rescue.”

“Why, come in and get them all’?”

“Huh.”

I looked at him in amazement. I replied playfully, but when it comes out like this, I’m so embarrassed.

“I wouldn’t be more relieved that I came forward than that of Head Astrofell.”

“……”

“So, call me. If you have a good girlfriend, you should use it.”

I burst out laughing. You seem to be doing well, but suddenly you are proud of yourself by saying that
you are a handsome lover.

What was even more surprising was the fact that he was really relieved by those words.

“Come on, Irene.”

“Yeah, I’ll go.”

I opened the door to the conference room and went inside.

At the long rectangular table, the elders sat without a single seat.
A stinging gaze hung all over his body.

After I sat down at the designated seat with my name on it, Kaid came in.

“Let’s start.”

As soon as the words were finished, an elder announced the start as if waiting.

“Now then, let’s start the meeting about Irene Astropel’s pheromone-related issues.”

150

Now, it really felt like a start.

Grandpa Zero, who always greeted me with a kind smile, was looking at me with sharp eyes as it is
today.

Not only that, but the elders with familiar faces also looked different from usual.

I clenched and opened my fists under the table.

Each name was placed in front of the elders.

At least it was fortunate that I wouldn’t make the mistake of calling the wrong name.

“Before we begin, first of all, congratulations on your successful completion of the Eucharist. It’s too late
to greet you.”
“Thank you, Elder Parmar.”

The first person to speak was a middle-aged elder named Pamar.

The black eyes that stood out to the pale complexion were eerie.

He scanned the papers and asked in a dry voice.

“I think you’ll understand why I’m here without explaining it, but do you need an explanation?”

“No. It’s better not to waste each other’s time. They’re all busy people.”

I shook my head and cut it off.

After all, everyone gathered here knew why.

No such ceremonial procedure was necessary.

Parmar turned the paper over to the next page, as if he had already expected my answer.

“Then let’s get straight to the point. Currently, there are not one or two people in the clan who question
the lady’s pheromone. They say that the pheromone stone of the Artban clan can feel the lady’s
pheromone.”

“is that so?”

“And this is the proof. Submit the damaged pheromone stone.”

Parmar held up the broken pheromone stone so that everyone could see it.
“As a result of checking, the young lady’s pheromone energy remained minutely. Traces of the
pheromone stone were also found. This is the opinion of the Pheromone Differentiator.”

“The Elder has prepared a lot for you.”

“Because the content of the rumor is not so light to pass it on as a joke. It’s my theory to point out
everything clearly.”

Rumors began to circulate only a few days later.

Considering it would have taken some time to get into the ears of the elders, it meant that we had all of
this ready in just a day and a half.

It also proved that he was sensitively accepting this rumor.

“Then Elder Parmar, who read the statement, thinks the rumors are true? …The pheromone of Miss
Irene does not contain the poison of Black Mamba.”

Elder Surpia asked a question.

She added with a frown on her brow as if in doubt.

“I’ve never heard of a beast with such powers.”

“Of course I don’t. But isn’t that suspicious enough?”

Parmar’s black eyes gleamed without falling from me.

The elders began to agitate at his remarks.

As the gossip grew louder, Kaid slowly opened his mouth.

“quiet.”

At that one word, the crowd went silent.

Zero, who was not swept away by the atmosphere and kept neutral, spoke for the first time.

“I think it would be better to listen to the lady first, without being shaken by things that are not certain.”

“I agree with you, because you haven’t said anything yet.”

Baon stepped out to help. It had been put on a plate.

I slowly stood up, realizing that this was the moment I had to act.

In an instant, all attention was focused on me.

Suddenly, when I stood up, my eyes filled with wonder.

“I fully understand the elders’ confusion. If it wasn’t for me to be the main character of the rumor, I
would have reacted the same way.”

“It puts my mind at ease that you understand. Then, would you like to confirm the truth of the rumors?”

I smiled as I checked the name of the elder I just spoke of.

“Of course I can tell you right now, Elder Lenore.”

“That’s right.”

Elder Lenore smiled with a relieved expression in response to the bright answer.

It seemed to me that, of course, the rumors were also not true due to my light mood and attitude.

what to do I’m just so relieved that I’m only now able to implement the plan.

I waved and waved the submitted opinion.

“Unfortunately, the rumors are true. My pheromone is not poisonous to the clan.”

And as expected, as if time had stopped, only silence lingered in the conference room.

Everyone seemed to be in a bit of a shock.

There was an illusion of hearing a scream mixed with astonishment from somewhere.

Famar, who was the first to come to his senses, said in an absurd voice.

������do you know what I mean by what you just said?���

“Of course. And I’m very well aware of what the elders are worried about. If the rumors turn out to be
true, your clan will be confused, and you’re worried that the facts will leak out?”

As I smiled, saying that I knew everything, Zero, who realized my intentions, stared at me with a terribly
firm expression.
When I saw that, my mouth went blank.

Before Zero was a kind grandfather to me, he was the elder of the family, so of course he had no choice
but to react like this.

I don’t know why I feel so sad.

Not only that, but most of the elders were feeling the same way.

In particular, Durias, whom I thought were quite friendly, had not responded to anything so far, so I was
concerned.

Why is there no response?

I wanted to check him out, but my eyes didn’t turn to him easily.

I erased my thoughts and said to Zeroth.

“Does Elder Zeros know why I’m saying this?”

“You’re threatening us.”

“Can’t you take it as a feeling of concern for the safety of the clan rather than such a word?”

Then Pamar frowned and raised his voice.

“It’s all sophistry. You’ve already put your family in danger once. Didn’t the head of Artban know that, so
he started a war?”

“That’s right. But the Atban family is extinct.”

“Don’t try to move on like that. One more problem remains.”

“Is that what you mean?”

“That’s right.”

It was an astonishingly direct way of speaking.

I blinked slowly, startled for a moment.

However, there was no harm in knowing that Black Mamba’s communication method was already at the
level of the lower world.

Rather, what I was worried about was Pamar’s well-being after this meeting was over.

It was because Kaid’s eyes had been fixed on him for a while.

As his words increased, the hand holding the pen was moving to see what he was writing.

I thought maybe I was writing down harsh words.

Perhaps one of the elders’ seats would be vacant tomorrow morning.

I hope he survives to Kaid, and I said with a lot of regret.

“Unfortunately, there are quite a few people who will be sad if I’m wrong. Rumors will spread across the
continent. The fact that there is a way to neutralize the Black Mamba’s poison.”
Of course it was a lie.

I have never been given the time to do something like that.

When I brought out a lie without even putting saliva on my lips, Kaid burst into laughter.

It was a moment where Ian’s tongue squealing about whether he could deceive the elders was
overshadowed.

Everyone looked at him when he heard a laugh that didn’t suit the serious atmosphere.

However, as if nothing had happened, he gave the impression that nothing had happened and nodded
his head to proceed.

In fact, sometimes it can be a great ability.

For a moment, Kai and his eyes met.

He crossed his arms with an interesting look on his face to see what he would do next.

And next to him, Baon, who is smiling with his chin on his chin… ��� Durias?

When I made a surprised expression, Durias opened his mouth as if it was fun.

“Your maiden has come fully prepared. Surely, if this fact is known outside, the clan will be confused as
feared. In the worst case, it will be disorganized.”

“But I wonder if the lady’s current attitude is for the Astropel family.”

Surpia countered with a sharp tone. I just thought like that.

Anyway, what I was doing now was taking my clan hostage and threatening me.

“I know what the word Surpia means. But what will my clan think if I suddenly disappear?”

“What do you mean?”

���Is the rumor true, so nothing more than empowering?��� It was the same thing that kept me
locked up in the castle.

Even if it’s a short period of time, it will make sense later if the period is getting longer.

“In the end, it’s nothing but arousing the anxiety of the clan. So I’m going to make a suggestion to
everyone here.”

“What is it?”

Zero asked, who was silent.

“Please let the family know that the rumors circulating right now are not true.”

“Are you just going to put me to sleep?”

���At first, it will be, but it will soon be quiet. Everyone turns away from things that are bad for them
and wants to quickly forget them.���

If the elders directly came forward and said no, it could have ended with a light incident.

However, the elders still could not speak because they felt uncomfortable.
They couldn’t even touch me, but they didn’t do anything to my pheromones, so that was good enough.

In a situation where they lacked the strength to protect themselves, they would be burned if they
thought that their great weakness, beings, were wandering around.

I spoke quickly to reassure that part.

“Oh, I want to tell you that it’s okay if you’re thinking about losing the pheromone. My father threw
away the technology the Atban family had. And… didn’t the clan say that?”

I don’t know why this rumor didn’t spread.

“My pheromones are also toxic.”